    [Constitution, Jefferson's Manual, and the Rules of the House of Representatives, 107th Congress]
    [107th Congress]
    [House Document 106-320]
    [Jeffersons Manual of ParliamentaryPractice]
    [Pages 119-324]
    [From the U.S. Government Publishing Office, www.gpo.gov]

    [[Page 119]]

    ========================================================================

    ========================================================================

    [[Page 121]]

                               JEFFERSON'S MANUAL

           JEFFERSON'S MANUAL OF PARLIAMENTARY PRACTICE \1\

                                   __________

                     sec. i--importance of adhering to rules

    [[Page 122]]

    and experienced Members, that nothing tended more to throw power into
    the hands of administration, and those who acted with the majority of
    the House of Commons, than a neglect of, or departure from, the rules of
    proceeding; that these forms, as instituted by our ancestors, operated
    as a check and control on the actions of the majority, and that they
    were, in many instances, a shelter and protection to the minority,
    against the attempts of power.'' So far the maxim is certainly true, and
    is founded in good sense, that as it is always in the power of the
    majority, by their numbers, to stop any improper measures proposed on
    the part of their opponents, the only weapons by which the minority can
    defend themselves against similar attempts from those in power are the
    forms and rules of proceeding

    [[Page 123]]

    which have been adopted as they were found necessary, from time to time,
    and are become the law of the House, by a strict adherence to which the
    weaker party can only be protected from those irregularities and abuses
    which these forms were intended to check, and which the wantonness of
    power is but too often apt to suggest to large and successful
    majorities, 2 Hats., 171, 172.
    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Sec. 283. Rules as related to the privileges of
    minorities.

      Mr.  Onslow, the ablest among the Speakers of the House of
    Commons, used to say, ``It was a maxim he had often heard when he was a
    young man, from old

      \1\ Jefferson's Manual was prepared by Thomas Jefferson for
    his own guidance as President of the Senate in the years of his Vice
    Presidency, from 1797 to 1801. In 1837 the House, by rule which still
    exists, provided that the provisions of the Manual should ``govern the
    House in all cases to which they are applicable and in which they are
    not inconsistent with the standing rules and orders of the House and
    joint rules of the Senate and House of Representatives.'' Rule XXVII,
    Sec. 1104, infra. In 1880 the committee which revised the Rules of the
    House declared in their report that the Manual, ``compiled as it was for
    the use of the Senate exclusively and made up almost wholly of
    collations of English parliamentary practice and decisions, it was never
    especially valuable as an authority in the House of Representatives,
    even in its early history, and for many years past has been rarely
    quoted in the House'' (V, 6757). This statement, although sanctioned by
    high authority, is extreme, for in certain parts of the Manual are to be
    found the foundations of some of the most important portions of the
    House's practice.

    Sec. 284. The Manual as a statement of parliamentary law.

      The
    Manual is regarded by English parliamentarians as the best
    statement of what the law of Parliament was at the time Jefferson wrote
    it. Jefferson himself says, in the preface of the work:

      ``I could not doubt the necessity of quoting the sources of my
    information, among which Mr. Hatsel's most valuable book is preeminent;
    but as he has only treated some general heads, I have been obliged to
    recur to other authorities in support of a number of common rules of
    practice, to which his plan did not descend. Sometimes each authority
    cited supports the whole passage. Sometimes it rests on all taken
    together. Sometimes the authority goes only to a part of the text, the
    residue being inferred from known rules and principles. For some of the
    most familiar forms no written authority is or can be quoted, no writer
    having supposed it necessary to repeat what all were presumed to know.
    The statement of these must rest on their notoriety.

      ``I am aware that authorities can often be produced in opposition to
    the rules which I lay down as parliamentary. An attention to dates will
    generally remove their weight. The proceedings of Parliament in ancient
    times, and for a long while, were crude, multiform, and embarrassing.
    They have been, however, constantly advancing toward uniformity and
    accuracy, and have now attained a degree of aptitude to their object
    beyond which little is to be desired or expected.

      ``Yet I am far from the presumption of believing that I may not have
    mistaken the parliamentary practice in some cases, and especially in
    those minor forms, which, being practiced daily, are supposed known to
    everybody, and therefore have not been committed to writing. Our
    resources in this quarter of the globe for obtaining information on that
    part of the subject are not perfect. But I have begun a sketch, which
    those who come after me will successively correct and fill up, till a
    code of rules shall be formed for the use of the Senate, the effects of
    which may be accuracy in business, economy of time, order, uniformity,
    and impartiality.''

    Sec. 286. Relations of the parliamentary law to
    the early practice of Congress.

      Jefferson  also says in his preface, as to
    the source most desirable at that time from which to draw principles
    of procedure:

      ``But to what system of rules is he to recur, as supplementary to
    those of the Senate? To this there can be but one answer: To the system
    of regulations adopted for the government of some one of the
    parliamentary bodies within these States, or of that which has served as
    a prototype to most of them. This last is the model which we have all
    studied, while we are little acquainted with the modifications of it in
    our several States. It is deposited, too, in publications possessed by
    many, and open to all. Its rules are probably as wisely constructed for
    governing the debates of a deliberative body, and obtaining its true
    sense, as any which can become known to us; and the acquiescence of the
    Senate, hitherto, under the references to them, has given them the
    sanction of the approbation.''

      Those portions of the Manual which refer exclusively to Senate
    procedure or which refer to English practice wholly inapplicable to the
    House have been omitted. Paragraphs from the Constitution of the United
    States have also been omitted, as the Constitution is printed in full in
    this volume.
    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

    [[Page 124]]

    cency, and regularity be preserved in a dignified public body. 2 Hats.,
    149.
    * * * * *

    Sec. 285. Necessity of rules of action.

      And  whether these
    forms be in all cases the most rational or not is really not of so great
    importance. It is much more material that there should be a rule to go
    by than what that rule is; that there may be a uniformity of proceeding
    in business not subject to the caprice of the Speaker or captiousness of
    the members. It is very material that order, de

                               sec. iii--privilege

    [[Page 125]]

    one instance, indeed, it has been relaxed by the 10 G. 3, c. 50, which
    permits judiciary proceedings to go on against them. That these
    privileges must be continually progressive, seems to result from their
    rejecting all definition of them; the doctrine being, that ``their
    dignity and independence are preserved by keeping their privileges
    indefinite; and that `the maxims upon which they proceed, together with
    the method of proceeding, rest entirely in their own breast, and are not
    defined and ascertained by any particular stated laws.' '' 1 Blackst.,
    163, 164.

    Sec. 287. Privileges of members of
    Parliament.

      The  privileges of members of Parliament, from small and
    obscure beginnings, have been advancing for centuries with a firm and
    never yielding pace. Claims seem to have been brought forward from time
    to time, and repeated, till some example of their admission enabled them
    to build law on that example. We can only, therefore, state the points
    of progression at which they now are. It is now acknowledged, 1st. That
    they are at all times exempted from question elsewhere, for anything
    said in their own House; that during the time of privilege, 2d. Neither
    a member himself, his, order H. of C. 1663, July 16, wife, nor his
    servants (familiares sui), for any matter of their own, may be, Elsynge,
    217; 1 Hats., 21; 1 Grey's Deb., 133, arrested on mesne process, in any
    civil suit: 3d. Nor be detained under execution, though levied before
    time of privilege: 4th. Nor impleaded, cited, or subpoenaed in any
    court: 5th. Nor summoned as a witness or juror: 6th. Nor may their lands
    or goods be distrained: 7th. Nor their persons assaulted, or characters
    traduced. And the period of time covered by privilege, before and after
    the session, with the practice of short prorogations under the
    connivance of the Crown, amounts in fact to a perpetual protection
    against the course of justice. In

      For a modern discussion of privileges of Members of Parliament, see
    Report of Joint Committee on Parliamentary Privilege of the House of
    Commons (H.C. 214-1, Mar. 30, 1999).

    [[Page 126]]

    vide by law the details which may be necessary for giving full effect to
    the enjoyment of this privilege. No such law being as yet made, it seems
    to stand at present on the following ground: 1. The act of arrest is
    void, ab initio. 2 Stra., 989. 2. The member arrested may be discharged
    on motion, 1 Bl., 166; 2 Stra., 990; or by habeas corpus under the
    Federal or State authority, as the case may be; or by a writ of
    privilege out of the chancery, 2 Stra., 989, in those States which have
    adopted that part of the laws of England. Orders of the House of
    Commons, 1550, February 20. 3. The arrest being unlawful, is a trespass
    for which the officer and others concerned are liable to action or
    indictment in the ordinary courts of justice, as in other cases of
    unauthorized arrest. 4. The court before which the process is returnable
    is bound to act as in other cases of unauthorized proceeding, and
    liable, also, as in other similar cases, to have their proceedings
    stayed or corrected by the superior courts.

    Sec. 288. Privilege of Members of Congress under the
    Constitution.

      It  was probably from this view of the encroaching character
    of privilege that the framers of our Constitution, in their care to
    provide that the laws shall bind equally on all, and especially that
    those who make them shall not exempt themselves from their operation,
    have only privileged ``Senators and Representatives'' themselves from
    the single act of ``arrest in all cases except treason, felony, and
    breach of the peace, during their attendance at the session of their
    respective Houses, and in going to and returning from the same, and from
    being questioned in any other place for any speech or debate in either
    House.'' Const. U.S. Art I, Sec. 6. Under the general authority ``to
    make all laws necessary and proper for carrying into execution the
    powers given them,'' Const. U.S., Art. II, Sec. 8, they may pro

    [[Page 127]]

    to set out immediately on his return, but allows him time to settle his
    private affairs, and to prepare for his journey; and does not even scan
    his road very nicely, nor forfeit his protection for a little deviation
    from that which is most direct; some necessity perhaps constraining him
    to it. 2 Stra., 986, 987.

    Sec. 289. Privilege as to going and returning.

      The  time
    necessary for going to, and returning from, Congress, not being defined,
    it will, of course, be judged of in every particular case by those who
    will have to decide the case. While privilege was understood in England
    to extend, as it does here, only to exemption from arrest, eundo,
    morando, et redeundo, the House of Commons themselves decided that ``a
    convenient time was to be understood.'' (1580,) 1 Hats., 99, 100. Nor is
    the law so strict in point of time as to require the party

    Sec. 290. Privilege of Members as related to rights of
    courts to summon witnesses and jurors.

      This  privilege from arrest,
    privileges, of course, against all process the disobedience to which is
    punishable by an attachment of the person; as a subpoena ad
    respondendum, or testificandum, or a summons on a jury; and with reason,
    because a Member has superior duties to perform in another place. When a
    Representative is withdrawn from his seat by summons, the 40,000 people
    whom he represents lose their voice in debate and vote, as they do on
    his voluntary absence; when a Senator is withdrawn by summons, his State
    loses half its voice in debate and vote, as it does on his voluntary
    absence. The enormous disparity of evil admits no comparison.

    [[Page 128]]

    1956, p. 5991). The House, however, has declined to make a general rule
    permitting Members to waive their privilege, preferring that the Member
    in each case should apply for permission (III, 2660). Also in
    maintenance of its privilege the House has refused to permit the Clerk
    or other officers to produce in court, in obedience to a summons, an
    original paper from the files, but has given the court facilities for
    making copies (III, 2664, 2666; Apr. 15, 1948, p. 4552; Apr. 29, 1948,
    pp. 5161, 5162; May 6, 1948, p. 5432; Jan. 18, 1950, p. 565; Feb. 8,
    1950, p. 1695; Feb. 13, 1950, p. 1765; Sept. 22, 1950, p. 15636; Apr. 6,
    1951, p. 3403; Apr. 12, 1951, p. 3800; Oct. 20, 1951, p. 13777; Jan. 22,
    1953, p. 498; May 25, 1953, p. 5523; Jan. 28, 1954, p. 964; Feb. 25,
    1954, p. 2281; July 1, 1955, p. 9818; Apr. 12, 1956, p. 6258; Apr. 24,
    1958, p. 7262; Apr. 29, 1958, p. 7636; Sept. 16, 1974, p. 31123; Jan.
    19, 1977, p. 1728), but on one occasion, where the circumstances
    warranted such action, the Clerk was permitted to respond and take with
    him certified copies of certain documents described in the subpoena (H.
    Res. 601, Oct. 29, 1969, p. 32005); and on the rare occasions where the
    House has permitted the production of an original paper from its files,
    it has made explicit provision for its return (H. Res. 1022, 1023, Jan.
    16, 1968, p. 80; H. Res. 1429, July 27, 1976, p. 24089). No officer or
    employee, except by authority of the House, should produce before any
    court a paper from the files of the House, nor furnish a copy of any
    paper except by authority of the House or a statute (III, 2663; VI, 587;
    Apr. 15, 1948, p. 4552; Apr. 30, 1948, pp. 5161, 5162; May 6, 1948, p.
    5432; Jan. 18, 1950, p. 565; Feb. 8, 1950, p. 1695; Feb. 13, 1950, p.
    1765; Sept. 22, 1950, p. 15636; Apr. 6, 1951, p. 3403; Apr. 12, 1951, p.
    3800; Oct. 20, 1951, p. 13777; Mar. 10, 1954, p. 3046; Feb. 7, 1955, p.
    1215; May 7, 1956, p. 7588; Dec. 18, 1974, p. 40925). In the 98th
    Congress, the House adopted a resolution denying compliance with a
    subpoena issued by a Federal Court for the production of records in the
    possession of the Clerk (documents of a select committee from the prior
    Congress), where the Speaker and joint leadership had instructed the
    Clerk in the previous Congress not to produce such records and where the
    Court refused to stay the subpoena or to allow the select committee to
    intervene to protect its interest; the resolution directed the Counsel
    to the Clerk to assert the rights and privileges of the House and to
    take all steps necessary to protect the rights of the House (Apr. 28,
    1983, p. 10417). On appeal from a subsequent district court judgment
    finding the Clerk in contempt, the Court of Appeals reversed on the
    ground that a subpoena to depose a nonparty witness under the Federal
    Rules of Civil Procedure may only be served in the district (of
    Maryland) where it was issued. In re Guthrie, 733 F.2d 634 (4th Cir.
    1984). Where an official of both Houses of Congress is subpoenaed in his
    official capacity, the concurrence of both Houses by concurrent
    resolution is required to permit compliance (H. Con. Res. 342, July 16,
    1975, pp. 23144-46).

    Sec. 291a. Attitude of the House as to demands of the
    courts.

      The  House has decided that the summons of a court to Members to
    attend and testify constituted a breach of privilege, and directed them
    to disregard the mandate (III, 2661); but in other cases wherein Members
    informed the House that they had been summoned before the District Court
    of the United States for the District of Columbia or other courts, the
    House authorized them to respond (III, 2662; Feb. 23, 1948, p. 1557;
    Mar. 5, 1948, p. 2224; Apr. 8, 1948, p. 4264; Apr. 12, 1948, p. 4347;
    Apr. 14, 1948, p. 4461; Apr. 15, 1948, p. 4529; Apr. 28, 1948, p. 5009;
    May 6, 1948, pp. 5433, 5451; Feb. 2, 1950, p. 1399; Apr. 4, 1951, p.
    3320; Apr. 9, 1951, p. 3525; Apr. 12, 1951, pp. 3751, 3752; Apr. 13,
    1951, p. 3915; June 4, 1951, p. 6084; June 22, 1951, p. 7001; Sept. 18,
    1951, p. 11571; Sept. 27, 1951, p. 12292; Mar. 5, 1953, p. 1658; Mar.
    18, 1953, p. 2085; Mar. 11, 1954, p. 3102; July 19, 1954, p. 10904; Apr.
    9, 1956, p. 5970; Apr. 10,

    [[Page 129]]

    ees were authorized to appear in response to subpoenas duces tecum, but
    prohibited the production of official papers in response thereto; the
    resolution also provided that when a court found that official papers,
    other than executive session material, were relevant, the court could
    obtain copies thereof through the Clerk of the House (see, e.g., H. Res.
    12, Jan. 3, 1973, p. 30). In the 95th Congress, the House for the first
    time by resolution permitted this same type of general response whether
    or not the House is in session or in adjournment if a court has found
    that specific documents in possession of the House are material and
    relevant to judicial proceedings. The House reserved to itself the right
    to revoke this general permission in any specific case where the House
    desires to make a different response (H. Res. 10, Jan. 4, 1977, p. 73;
    H. Res. 10, Jan. 15, 1979, p. 19). The permission did not apply to
    executive session material, such as a deposition of a witness in
    executive session of a committee, which could be released only by a
    separate resolution passed by the House (H. Res. 296, June 4, 1979, p.
    13180). H. Res. 10 of the 96th Congress was clarified and revised later
    in that Congress by H. Res. 722 (Sept. 17, 1980, pp. 25777-90) and
    became the basis for rule VIII, added as rule L in the 97th Congress (H.
    Res. 5, Jan. 5, 1981, pp. 98-113, see Sec. 697, infra).
      A resolution routinely adopted up to the 95th Congress provided that
    when the House had recessed or adjourned Members, officers, and employ

    [[Page 130]]

    ized the Speaker to take any steps he considered necessary, including
    intervention as a party or by submission of briefs amicus curiae, in
    order to protect the interests of the House before the court (H. Res.
    49, Jan. 29, 1981, p. 1304). The House has also on occasion adopted
    privileged resolutions, reported from the Committee on Rules,
    authorizing standing or select committees to make applications to courts
    in connection with their investigations (H. Res. 252, Feb. 9, 1977, pp.
    3966-75; H. Res. 760, Sept. 28, 1977, pp. 31329-36; H. Res. 67, Mar. 4,
    1981, pp. 3529-33). For a discussion of the Office of General Counsel,
    which was established to provide legal assistance and representation to
    the House without regard to political affiliation and in consultation
    with the Bipartisan Legal Advisory Group, see clause 8 of rule II,
    Sec. 670, infra.

    Sec. 291b. Judicial appearances on behalf of
    House.

      While  the statutes provide that the Department of Justice may
    represent any officer of the House or Senate in the event of judicial
    proceedings against such officer in relation to the performance of
    official duties (see 2 U.S.C. 118), and that the Department of Justice
    shall generally represent the interests of the United States in Court
    (28 U.S.C. 517), the House has on occasion authorized special
    appearances on its own behalf by special counsel when the prerogatives
    or powers of the House have been questioned in the courts. The House has
    adopted privileged resolutions authorizing the chairman of a
    subcommittee to intervene in any judicial proceeding concerning
    subpoenas duces tecum issued by that committee, authorizing the
    appointment of a special counsel to carry out the purposes of such a
    resolution, and providing for the payment from the contingent fund (now
    referred to as ``applicable accounts of the House described in clause
    1(i)(1) of rule X'') of expenses to employ such special counsel (H. Res.
    1420, Aug. 26, 1976, p. 1858; H. Res. 334, May 9, 1977, pp. 13949-52),
    authorizing the Sergeant at Arms to employ a special counsel to
    represent him in a pending action in Federal court in which he was named
    as a defendant, and providing for the payment from the contingent fund
    of expenses to employ such counsel (H. Res. 1497, Sept. 2, 1976, p.
    28937), and authorizing the Chairman of the Committee on House
    Administration to intervene as a party in a pending civil action in the
    U.S. Court of Claims, to defend on behalf of the House the
    constitutional authority to make laws necessary and proper for executing
    its constitutional powers, authorizing the employment of special counsel
    for such purpose, and providing for the payment from the contingent fund
    of expenses to employ such counsel (H. Res. 884, Nov. 2, 1977, p.
    36661). The House has author

    Sec. 292. Attitude of one House as to demands of the
    other for attendance or papers.

      When  either House desires the attendance of
    a Member of the other to give evidence it is the practice to ask the
    House of which he is a Member that the Member have leave to attend, and
    the use of a subpoena is of doubtful propriety (III, 1794). However, in
    one case the Senate did not consider that its privilege forbade the
    House to summon one of its officers as a witness (III, 1798). But when
    the Secretary of the Senate was subpoenaed to appear before a committee
    of the House with certain papers from the files of the Senate, the
    Senate discussed the question of privilege before empowering him to
    attend (III, 2665). For discussion of the means by which one House may
    prefer a complaint against a Member or officer of the other, see
    Sec. 373, infra.

    [[Page 131]]

    satisfactory apologies and acknowledgments being made, no further
    proceeding was had. * * *

    Sec. 293. Power of the House to punish for contempts.

      So  far
    there will probably be no difference of opinion as to the privileges of
    the two Houses of Congress; but in the following cases it is otherwise.
    In December, 1795, the House of Representatives committed two persons of
    the name of Randall and Whitney for attempting to corrupt the integrity
    of certain Members, which they considered as a contempt and breach of
    the privileges of the House; and the facts being proved, Whitney was
    detained in confinement a fortnight and Randall three weeks, and was
    reprimanded by the Speaker. In March, 1796, the House voted a challenge
    given to a Member of their House to be a breach of the privileges of the
    House; but

    Sec. 294. Decision of the court in Anderson's
    case.

      The  cases of Randall and Whitney (II, 1599-1603) were followed in
    1818 by the case of John Anderson, a citizen, who for attempted bribery
    of a Member was arrested, tried, and censured by the House (II, 1606).
    Anderson appealed to the courts and this procedure finally resulted in a
    discussion by the Supreme Court of the United States of the right of the
    House to punish for contempts, and a decision that the House by
    implication has the power to punish, since ``public functionaries must
    be left at liberty to exercise the powers which the people have
    intrusted to them,'' and ``the interests and dignity of those who
    created them require the exertion of the powers indispensable to the
    attainment of the ends of their creation. Nor is a casual conflict with
    the rights of particular individuals any reason to be urged against the
    exercise of such powers'' (II, 1607; Anderson v. Dunn, 6 Wheaton 204).
    In 1828 an assault on the President's secretary in the Capitol gave rise
    to a question of privilege which involved a discussion of the inherent
    power of the House to punish for contempt (II, 1615). Again in 1832,
    when the House censured Samuel Houston, a citizen, for assault on a
    Member for words spoken in debate (II, 1616), there was a discussion by
    the House of the doctrine of inherent and implied power as opposed to
    the other doctrine that the House might exercise no authority not
    expressly conferred on it by the Constitution or the laws of the land
    (II, 1619). In 1865 the House arrested and censured a citizen for
    attempted intimidation and assault on a member (II, 1625); in 1866, a
    citizen who had assaulted the clerk of a committee of the House in the
    Capitol was arrested by order of the House, but as there was not time to
    punish in the few remaining days of the session, the Sergeant-at-Arms
    was directed to turn the prisoner over to the civil authorities of the
    District of Columbia (II, 1629); and in 1870 Woods, who had assaulted a
    Member on his way to the House, was arrested on warrant of the Speaker,
    arraigned at the bar, and imprisoned for a term extending beyond the
    adjournment of the session, although not beyond the term of the existing
    House (II, 1626-1628).

    [[Page 132]]

    two Houses of the English Parliament, nor from the adjudged cases in
    which the English courts have upheld these practices. Nor, taking what
    has fallen from the English judges, and especially the later cases on
    which we have just commented, is much aid given to the doctrine, that
    this power exists as one necessary to enable either House of Congress to
    exercise successfully their function of legislation. This latter
    proposition is one that we do not propose to decide in the present case,
    because we are able to decide it without passing upon the existence or
    nonexistence of such a power in aid of the legislative function'' (103
    U.S. 189; II, 1611). In 1894, in the case of Chapman, another
    contumacious witness, the Supreme Court affirmed the undoubted right of
    either House of Congress to punish for contempt in cases to which its
    power properly extends under the expressed terms of the Constitution
    (II, 1614; In Re Chapman, 166 U.S. 661). The nature of the punishment
    which the House may inflict was discussed by the Court in Anderson's
    case (II, 1607; Anderson v. Dunn, 6 Wheaton 204).

    Sec. 295. Views of the court in Kilbourn's case.

      In  1876 the
    arrest and imprisonment by the House of Hallet Kilbourn, a contumacious
    witness, resulted in a decision by the Supreme Court of the United
    States that the House had no general power to punish for contempt, as in
    a case wherein it was proposing to coerce a witness in an inquiry not
    within the constitutional authority of the House. The Court also
    discussed the doctrine of inherent power to punish, saying in
    conclusion, ``We are of opinion that the right of the Houses of
    Representatives to punish the citizen for a contempt of its authority or
    a breach of its privileges can derive no support from the precedents and
    practices of the

      In the case of Marshall v. Gordon, 243 U.S. 521 (1917), the Court
    addressed the following situation:

    Sec. 296. Decision of the court in Marshall v.
    Gordon.

      Appellant,  while United States Attorney for the Southern District of New
    York, conducted a grand jury investigation which led to the indictment
    of a Member of the House. Acting on charges of misfeasance and
    nonfeasance made by the Member against appellant in part before the
    indictment and renewed with additions afterward, the House by resolution
    directed its Judiciary Committee to make inquiry and report concerning
    appellant's liability to impeachment. Such inquiry being in progress
    through a subcommittee, appellant addressed to the subcommittee's
    chairman, and gave to the press, a letter, charging the subcommittee
    with an endeavor to probe into and frustrate the action of the grand
    jury, and couched in terms calculated to arouse the indignation of the
    members of that committee and those of the House generally. Thereafter,
    appellant was arrested in New York by the Sergeant-at-Arms pursuant to a
    resolution of the House whereby the letter was characterized as
    defamatory and insulting and as tending to bring that body into public
    contempt and ridicule, and whereby appellant in writing and publishing
    such letter was adjudged to be in contempt of the House in violating its
    privileges, honor, and dignity. He applied for habeas corpus.

      The court held that the proceedings concerning which the alleged
    contempt was committed were not impeachment proceedings; that, whether
    they were impeachment proceedings or not, the House was without power by
    its own action, as distinct from such action as might be taken under
    criminal laws, to arrest or punish for such acts as were committed by
    appellant.

    [[Page 133]]

    of Commons is at variance with the view and tendency existing in this
    country when the Constitution was adopted, as evidenced by the manner in
    which the subject was treated in many State constitutions, beginning at
    or about that time and continuing thereafter. Such commingling of powers
    would be destructive of the basic constitutional distinction between
    legislative, executive, and judicial power, and repugnant to limitations
    which the Constitution fixes expressly; hence there is no warrant
    whatever for implying such a dual power in aid of other powers expressly
    granted to Congress. The House has implied power to deal directly with
    contempt so far as is necessary to preserve and exercise the legislative
    authority expressly granted. Being, however, a power of self-
    preservation, a means and not an end, the power does not extend to
    infliction of punishment, as such; it is a power to prevent acts which
    in and of themselves inherently prevent or obstruct the discharge of
    legislative duty and to compel the doing of those things which are
    essential to the performance of the legislative functions. As pointed
    out in Anderson v. Dunn, 6 Wheat. 204 this implied power in its exercise
    is limited to imprisonment during the session of the body affected by
    the contempt.
      No express power to punish for contempt was granted to the House save
    the power to deal with contempts committed by its own Members (art. I,
    sec. 5). The possession by Congress of the commingled legislative and
    judicial authority to punish for contempts which was exerted by the
    House

      The authority does not cease when the act complained of has been
    committed, but includes the right to determine in the use of legitimate
    and fair discretion how far from the nature and character of the act
    there is necessity for repression to prevent immediate recurrence, i.e.,
    the continued existence of the interference or obstruction to the
    exercise of legislative power. In such case, unless there be manifest an
    absolute disregard of discretion, and a mere exertion of arbitrary power
    coming within the reach of constitutional limitations, the exercise of
    the authority is not subject to judicial interference. The power is the
    same in quantity and quality whether exerted on behalf of the
    impeachment powers or of the others to which it is ancillary. The
    legislative power to provide by criminal laws for the prosecution and
    punishment of wrongful acts is not here involved.

      The Senate may invoke its civil contempt statute (2 U.S.C. 288d) to
    direct the Senate legal counsel to bring an action in Federal court to
    compel a witness to comply with the subpoena of a committee of the
    Senate. The House, in contrast, may either certify such a witness to the
    appropriate United States Attorney for possible indictment under the
    criminal contempt statute (2 U.S.C. 192) or exercise its inherent power
    to commit for contempt by detaining the recalcitrant witness in the
    custody of the Sergeant-at-Arms.

    [[Page 134]]

      (See also McGrain v. Daugherty, 273 U.S. 135 (1927); Sinclair v.
    United States, 279 U.S. 263 (1929); Jurney v. MacCracken, 294 U.S. 125
    (1935); Quinn v. United States, 349 U.S. 155 (1955); Groppi v. Leslie,
    404 U.S. 496 (1972).)

    Sec. 297. Jefferson's statement of arguments for
    inherent power to punish for contempt.

      * * *  The editor of the Aurora
    having, in his paper of February 19, 1800, inserted some paragraphs
    defamatory of the Senate, and failed in his appearance, he was ordered
    to be committed. In debating the legality of this order, it was
    insisted, in support of it, that every man, by the law of nature, and
    every body of men, possesses the right of self-defense; that all public
    functionaries are essentially invested with the powers of self-
    preservation; that they have an inherent right to do all acts necessary
    to keep themselves in a condition to discharge the trusts confided to
    them; that whenever authorities are given, the means of carrying them
    into execution are given by necessary implication; that thus we see the
    British Parliament exercise the right of punishing contempts; all the
    State Legislatures exercise the same power, and every court does the
    same; that, if we have it not, we sit at the mercy of every intruder who
    may enter our doors or gallery, and, by noise and tumult, render
    proceeding in business impracticable; that if our tranquillity is to be
    perpetually disturbed by newspaper defamation, it will not be possible
    to exercise our functions with the requisite coolness and deliberation;
    and that we must therefore have a power to punish these disturbers of
    our peace and proceedings. * * *

    [[Page 135]]

    the State Legislatures have equal authority because their powers are
    plenary; they represent their constituents completely, and possess all
    their powers, except such as their constitutions have expressly denied
    them; that the courts of the several States have the same powers by the
    laws of their States, and those of the Federal Government by the same
    State laws adopted in each State, by a law of Congress; that none of
    these bodies, therefore, derive those powers from natural or necessary
    right, but from express law; that Congress have no such natural or
    necessary power, nor any powers but such as are given them by the
    Constitution; that that has given them, directly, exemption from
    personal arrest, exemption from question elsewhere for what is said in
    their House, and power over their own members and proceedings; for these
    no further law is necessary, the Constitution being the law; that,
    moreover, by that article of the Constitution which authorizes them ``to
    make all laws necessary and proper for carrying into execution the
    powers vested by the Constitution in them,'' they may provide by law for
    an undisturbed exercise of their functions, e.g., for the punishment of
    contempts, of affrays or tumult in their presence, &c.; but, till the
    law be made, it does not exist; and does not exist, from their own
    neglect; that, in the meantime, however, they are not unprotected, the
    ordinary magistrates and courts of law being open and competent to
    punish all unjustifiable disturbances or defamations, and even their own
    sergeant, who may appoint depu

    [[Page 136]]

    ties ad libitum to aid him 3 Grey, 59, 147, 255,  is equal to small
    disturbances; that in requiring a previous law, the Constitution had
    regard to the inviolability of the citizen, as well as of the Member;
    as, should one House, in the regular form of a bill, aim at too broad
    privileges, it may be checked by the other, and both by the President;
    and also as, the law being promulgated, the citizen will know how to
    avoid offense. But if one branch may assume its own privileges without
    control, if it may do it on the spur of the occasion, conceal the law in
    its own breast, and, after the fact committed, make its sentence both
    the law and the judgment on that fact; if the offense is to be kept
    undefined and to be declared only ex re nata, and according to the
    passions of the moment, and there be no limitation either in the manner
    or measure of the punishment, the condition of the citizen will be
    perilous indeed. * * *

    Sec. 298. Statement of arguments against the inherent
    power to punish for contempts.

      * * *  To this it was answered, that the
    Parliament and courts of England have cognizance of contempts by the
    express provisions of their law; that

    [[Page 137]]

    the powers vested in them, and thereby hang up a rule for the inspection
    of all, which may direct the conduct of the citizen, and at the same
    time test the judgments they shall themselves pronounce in their own
    case.

    Sec. 299. Jefferson's suggestion that a law might define
    procedure in cases of contempt.

      * * *  Which of these doctrines is to
    prevail, time will decide. Where there is no fixed law, the judgment on
    any particular case is the law of that single case only, and dies with
    it. When a new and even a similar case arises, the judgment which is to
    make and at the same time apply to the law, is open to question and
    consideration, as are all new laws. Perhaps Congress in the mean time,
    in their care for the safety of the citizen, as well as that for their
    own protection, may declare by law what is necessary and proper to
    enable them to carry into execution

      In 1837 the House declined to proceed with a bill ``defining the
    offense of a contempt of this House, and to provide for the punishment
    thereof'' (II, 1598). Congress has, however, prescribed that a witness
    summoned to appear before a committee of either House who does not
    respond or who refuses to answer a question pertinent to the subject of
    the inquiry shall be deemed guilty of a misdemeanor (2 U.S.C. 192).

      A resolution directing the Speaker to certify to the U.S. Attorney the
    refusal of a witness to respond to a subpoena issued by a House
    committee involves the privileges of the House and may be offered from
    the floor as privileged if offered by direction of the committee
    reporting the resolution (e.g., Oct. 27, 2000, p. ----). A committee
    report to accompany such resolution may therefore be presented to the
    House without regard to the three-day availability requirement for other
    reports (see clause 4 of rule XIII; July 13, 1971, p. 24720). A
    resolution with two resolve clauses separately directing the
    certification of the contemptuous conduct of two individuals is subject
    to a demand for a division of the question as to each individual
    (contempt proceedings against Ralph and Joseph Bernstein, Feb. 27, 1986,
    p. 3061); as is a resolution with one resolve clause certifying
    contemptuous conduct of several individuals (Oct. 27, 2000, p. ----,
    contrast, Deschler-Brown Precedents, vol. 14, ch. 30, sec. 49.1). A
    contempt resolution may be withdrawn as a matter of right before action
    thereon (Oct. 27, 2000, p. ----).

    [[Page 138]]

    dents, vol. 4, ch. 15, sec. 21). In the 98th Congress, the House adopted
    a privileged resolution directing the Speaker to certify to the United
    States Attorney the refusal of a former official of the executive branch
    to obey a subpoena to testify before a subcommittee (H. Res. 200, May
    18, 1983, p. 12720). In the 107th Congress the House considered a
    resolution directing the Speaker to certify to the United States
    Attorney the refusal of three individuals to obey a subpoena duces tecum
    and to answer certain questions while appearing under subpoena before a
    subcommittee, which resolution was withdrawn before action thereon (H.
    Res. 657, Oct. 27, 2000, p. ----).
      In the 97th Congress, the House adopted a resolution directing the
    Speaker to certify to the United States Attorney the failure of an
    official of the executive branch (Anne M. Gorsuch, Administrator,
    Environmental Protection Agency) to submit executive branch documents to
    a House subcommittee pursuant to a subcommittee subpoena; this was the
    first occasion on which the House cited an executive official for
    contempt of Congress (H. Res. 632, H. Rept. 97-968, Dec. 16, 1982, p.
    31754). In the following Congress, the 98th, the House adopted (as a
    question of privilege) a resolution reported from the same committee
    certifying to the United States Attorney the fact that an agreement had
    been entered into between the committee and the executive branch for
    access by the committee to the documents which Anne Gorsuch had failed
    to submit and which were the subject of the contempt citation (where the
    contempt had not yet been prosecuted) (Aug. 3, 1983, p. 22692). In other
    cases where compliance had subsequently been attained in the same
    Congress, the House has adopted privileged resolutions certifying the
    facts to the United States Attorney to the end that contempt proceedings
    be discontinued (see Deschler's Prece

      A resolution laying on the table a message from the President
    containing certain averments inveighing disrespect toward Members of
    Congress was considered as a question of the privileges of the House as
    a breach of privilege in a formal communication to the House (VI, 330).-

    Sec. 300. Status of Memberelect as to privilege,
    oath, committee service, etc.

      Privilege  from arrest takes place by force of the
    election; and before a return be made a Member elected may be named of a
    committee, and is to every extent a Member except that he cannot vote
    until he is sworn, Memor., 107, 108. D'Ewes, 642, col. 2; 643, col. 1.
    Pet. Miscel. Parl., 119. Lex. Parl., c. 23.2 Hats., 22, 62.

      The Constitution of the United States limits the broad Parliamentary
    privilege to the time of attendance on sessions of Congress, and of
    going to and returning therefrom. In a case wherein a Member was
    imprisoned during a recess of Congress, he remained in confinement until
    the House, on assembling, liberated him (III, 2676).

    [[Page 139]]

    ----); they have been excluded (I, 449, 464, 474, 550, 551; VI, 56; Mar.
    1, 1967, pp. 4997-5038), and in one case a Member-elect was expelled (I,
    476; II, 1262). The names of Members who have not been sworn are not
    entered on the roll from which the yeas and nays are called for entry on
    the Journal (V, 6048; VIII, 3122), nor are such Members-elect permitted
    to vote or introduce bills.

      It is recognized in the practice of the House that a Member may be
    named to a committee before he is sworn, and in some cases Members have
    not taken the oath until long afterwards (IV, 4483), although in the
    modern practice Members-elect have been elected to standing committees
    effective only when sworn (H. Res. 26, 27; Jan. 6, 1983, p. 132). In one
    case, wherein a Member did not appear to take the oath, the Speaker with
    the consent of the House appointed another Member to the committee place
    (IV, 4484). The status of a Member-elect under the Constitution
    undoubtedly differs greatly from the status of a Member-elect under the
    law of Parliament. In various inquiries by committees of the House this
    question has been examined, with the conclusions that a Member-elect
    becomes a Member from the very beginning of the term to which he was
    elected (I, 500), that he is as much an officer of the Government before
    taking the oath as afterwards (I, 185), and that his status is
    distinguished from that of a Member who has qualified (I, 183, 184).
    Members-elect may resign or decline before taking the oath (II, 1230-
    1233, 1235; Jan. 6, 1999,

    Sec. 301. Relations of Members and others to
    privilege.

      Every  man must, at his peril, take notice who are members of
    either House returned of record. Lex. Parl., 23; 4 Inst., 24.

      On Complaint of a breach of privilege, the party may either be
    summoned, or sent for in custody of the sergeant. 1 Grey, 88, 95.

      The privilege of a Member is the privilege of the House. If the Member
    waive it without leave, it is a ground for punishing him, but cannot in
    effect waive the privilege of the House. 3 Grey, 140, 222.

      Although the privilege of Members of the House is limited by the
    Constitution, these provisions of the Parliamentary law are applicable,
    and persons who have attempted to bribe Members (II, 1599, 1606),
    assault them for words spoken in debate (II, 1617, 1625) or interfere
    with them while on the way to attend the sessions of the House (II,
    1626), have been arrested by order of the House by the Sergeant-at-Arms,
    ``Wherever to be found.'' The House has declined to make a general rule
    to permit Members to waive their privilege in certain cases, preferring
    to give or refuse permission in each individual case (III, 2660-2662).

    [[Page 140]]

    sion of legislative intent, and there was no evidence of that in the
    legislative history of the statute.

      In United States v. Helstoski, 42 U.S. 477 (1979), the Supreme Court
    discussed the ability of either an individual Member or the entire
    Congress to waive the protection of the Speech or Debate Clause. The
    Court found first, that the Member's conduct in testifying before a
    grand jury and voluntarily producing documentary evidence of legislative
    acts protected by the Clause did not waive its protection. Assuming,
    without deciding, that a Member could waive the Clause's protection
    against being prosecuted for a legislative act, the Court said that such
    a waiver could only be found after an explicit and unequivocal
    renunciation of its immunity, which was absent in this case. Second,
    passage of the official bribery statute, 18 U.S.C. 201, did not amount
    to an institutional waiver of the Speech or Debate Clause for individual
    Members. Again assuming without deciding whether Congress could
    constitutionally waive the Clause for individual Members, such a waiver
    could be shown only by an explicit and unequivocal expres

    Sec. 302. Parliamentary law as to questioning a Member in
    another place for speech or debate.

      For  any speech or debate in either
    House, they shall not be questioned in any other place. Const. U.S., I,
    6; S. P. protest of the Commons to James I, 1621; 2 Rapin, No. 54, pp.
    211, 212. But this is restrained to things done in the House in a
    parliamentary course. 1 Rush, 663. For he is not to have privilege
    contra morem parliamentarium, to exceed the bounds and limits of his
    place and duty. Com. p.

    Sec. 303. Relation of the courts to parliamentary
    privilege.

      If  an offense be committed by a member in the House, of which
    the House has cognizance, it is an infringement of their right for any
    person or court to take notice of it till the House has punished the
    offender or referred him to a due course. Lex. Parl., 63.

      Privilege is in the power of the House, and is a restraint to the
    proceeding of inferior courts, but not of the House itself. 2 Nalson,
    450; 2 Grey, 399. For whatever is spoken in the House is subject to the
    censure of the House; and offenses of this kind have been severely
    punished by calling the person to the bar to make submission, committing
    him to the tower, expelling the House, &c. Scob., 72; L. Parl., c. 22.

    [[Page 141]]

    Sec. 304. Breach of privilege to refuse to put a question
    which is in order.

      It  is a breach of order for the Speaker to refuse to
    put a question which is in order. 1 Hats., 175-6; 5 Grey, 133.

      Where the Clerk, presiding during organization of the House, declined
    to put a question, a Member put the question from the floor (I, 67).

    Sec. 305. Parliamentary law of privilege as related to
    treason, felony, etc.

      And  even in cases of treason, felony, and breach of
    the peace, to which privilege does not extend as to substance, yet in
    Parliament a member is privileged as to the mode of proceeding. The case
    is first to be laid before the House, that it may judge of the fact and
    of the ground of the accusation, and how far forth the manner of the
    trial may concern their privilege; otherwise it would be in the power of
    other branches of the government, and even of every private man, under
    pretenses of treason, &c., to take any man from his service in the
    House, and so, as many, one after another, as would make the House what
    he pleaseth. Dec'l of the Com. on the King's declaring Sir John Hotham a
    traitor. 4 Rushw., 586. So, when a member stood indicted for felony, it
    was adjudged that he ought to remain of the House till conviction; for
    it may be any man's case, who is guiltless, to be accused and indicted
    of felony, or the like crime. 23 El., 1580; D'Ewes, 283, col. 1; Lex.
    Parl., 133.

      Where Members of the House have been arrested by the State authorities
    the cases have not been laid first before the House; but when the House
    has learned of the proceedings, it has investigated to ascertain if the
    crime charged was actually within the exceptions of the Constitution
    (III, 2673), and in one case where it found a Member imprisoned for an
    offense not within the exceptions it released him by the hands of its
    own officer (III, 2676).

    [[Page 142]]

    victed of certain felonies should refrain from participation in
    committee business and from voting in the House until the presumption of
    innocence is reinstated or until re-elected to the House (see H. Res.
    128, Nov. 14, 1973, p. 36944), and that principle has been incorporated
    in the Code of Official Conduct (clause 10 of rule XXIII). A Senator
    after indictment was omitted from committees at his own request (IV,
    4479), and a Member who had been convicted in one case did not appear in
    the House during the Congress (IV, 4484, footnote). A Senator in one
    case withdrew from the Senate pending his trial (II, 1278), and on
    conviction resigned (II, 1282). In this case the Senate, after the
    conviction, took steps looking to action although an application for
    rehearing on appeal was pending (II, 1282).

    Sec. 306. Practice as to Members indicted or
    convicted.

      The  House has not usually taken action in the infrequent
    instances where Members have been indicted for felony, and in one or two
    instances Members under indictment or pending appeal on conviction have
    been appointed to committees  (IV,  4479).  The  House  has,  however,
    adopted a resolution expressing the sense of the House that Members con

    Sec. 307. Parliamentary law as to arrest of a
    Member.

      When  it is found necessary for the public service to put a Member
    under arrest, or when, on any public inquiry, matter comes out which may
    lead to affect the person of a member, it is the practice immediately to
    acquaint the House, that they may know the reasons for such a
    proceeding, and take such steps as they think proper. 2 Hats., 259. Of
    which see many examples. Ib., 256, 257, 258. But the communication is
    subsequent to the arrest. 1 Blackst., 167.

    [[Page 143]]

    to them in the usual parliamentary manner. 2 Hats., 252; 4 Inst., 15;
    Seld. Jud., 53.

    Sec. 308. A breach of privilege for one House to encroach
    or interfere as to the other.

      It  is highly expedient, says Hatsel, for
    the due preservation of the privileges of the separate branches of the
    legislature, that neither should encroach on the other, or interfere in
    any matter depending before them, so as to preclude, or even influence,
    that freedom of debate which is essential to a free council. They are,
    therefore, not to take notice of any bills or other matters depending,
    or of votes that have been given, or of speeches which have been held,
    by the members of either of the other branches of the legislature, until
    the same have been communicated

    Sec. 309. Relations of the Sovereign to the Parliament
    and its Members.

      Thus  the King's taking notice of the bill for suppressing
    soldiers, depending before the House; his proposing a provisional clause
    for a bill before it was presented to him by the two Houses; his
    expressing displeasure against some persons for matters moved in
    Parliament during the debate and preparation of a bill, were breaches of
    privilege, 2 Nalson, 743; and in 1783, December 17, it was declared a
    breach of fundamental privileges, &c., to report any opinion or
    pretended opinion of the King on any bill or proceeding depending in
    either House of Parliament, with a view to influence the votes of the
    members, 2 Hats., 251, 6.
    * * * * *

    * * * * *
                                 sec. vi--quorum

    Sec. 310. Necessity of a quorum during business, including
    debate.

      In  general the chair is not to be taken till a quorum for
    business is present; unless, after due waiting, such a quorum be
    despaired of, when the chair may be taken and the House adjourned. And
    whenever, during business, it is observed that a quorum is not present,
    any member may call for the House to be counted, and being found
    deficient, business is suspended. 2 Hats., 125, 126.

    [[Page 144]]

    immediately to establish a quorum, although the Speaker has the
    authority under clause 7 of rule XX to recognize for a call of the House
    at any time. The question of a quorum is not considered unless properly
    raised (IV, 2733; VI, 624), and it is not in order for the Speaker to
    recognize for a point of no quorum unless he has put the pending
    question or proposition to a vote. While it was formerly the rule that a
    quorum was necessary for debate as well as business (IV, 2935-2949),
    under the procedure put in effect in the 95th Congress such is not the
    case. In the 94th Congress the House by rule restricted the Chair's
    ability to recognize the absence of a quorum (clause 7 of rule XX).

      In the House the Speaker takes the Chair at the hour to which the
    House stood adjourned and there is no requirement that the House proceed

                           sec. vii--call of the house

    Sec. 311. Parliamentary rules for call of the House.

      On  the
    call of the House, each person rises up as he is called, and answereth;
    the absentees are then only noted, but no excuse to be made till the
    House be fully called over. Then the absentees are called a second time,
    and if still absent, excuses are to be heard. Ord. House of Commons, 92.

      They rise that their persons may be recognized; the voice, in such a
    crowd, being an insufficient verification of their presence. But in so
    small a body as the Senate of the United States, the trouble of rising
    cannot be necessary.

      Orders for calls on different days may subsist at the same time. 2
    Hats., 72.

      Rule XX of the House provides for a procedure on call of the House.
    Members of the House do not rise on answering, and quorum calls are
    normally conducted by electronic device (clause 2(a) of rule XX).
    * * * * *

    * * * * *
                                sec. ix--speaker

    [[Page 145]]

    to the House; but without a question the members proposing him conduct
    him to the chair. But if there be objection, or another proposed, a
    question is put by the Clerk. 2 Hats., 158. As are also questions of
    adjournment. 6 Gray, 406. Where the House debated and exchanged messages
    and answers with the King for a week without a Speaker, till they were
    prorogued. They have done it de die in diem for fourteen days. 1 Chand.,
    331, 335.

    Sec. 312. Election of Speaker.

      When  but one person is
    proposed, and no objection made, it has not been usual in Parliament to
    put any question

      On October 23, 2000, the House of Commons, pursuant to a Standing
    Order, elected a new Speaker after rejection of twelve other nominees
    offered one at a time as amendments to the question. The amendments were
    offered after refusal of the ``Father of the House of Commons'' to
    entertain a motion to change the Standing Order to require a preliminary
    secret ballot.

      For a discussion of the election of the Speaker of the House of
    Representatives, see Sec. 27, supra.

    Sec. 313. Election of President pro tempore of the
    Senate.

      In  the Senate, a President pro tempore, in the absence of the
    Vice-President, is proposed and chosen by ballot. His office is
    understood to be determined on the Vice-President's appearing and taking
    the chair, or at the meeting of the Senate after the first recess.

    [[Page 146]]

      In the later practice the President pro tempore has usually been
    chosen by resolution. In 1876 the Senate determined that the tenure of
    office of a President pro tempore elected at one session does not expire
    at the meeting of Congress after the first recess, the Vice President
    not having appeared to take the chair; that the death of the Vice
    President does not have the effect to vacate the office of President pro
    tempore; and that the President pro tempore holds office at the pleasure
    of the Senate (II, 1417). In the 107th Congress the Senate elected two
    Presidents of the Senate pro tempore for different periods when the
    majority of the Senate shifted after inauguration of the Vice President
    (S. Res. 3, Jan. 3, 2001, p. ----).

    Sec. 314. Parliamentary law as to choice of Speaker pro
    tempore.

      Where  the Speaker has been ill, other Speakers pro tempore have
    been appointed. Instances of this are 1 H., 4. Sir John Cheyney, and Sir
    William Sturton, and in 15 H., 6. Sir John Tyrrel, in 1656, January 27;
    1658, March 9; 1659, January 13.

      Sir Job Charlton ill, Seymour chosen,

                          1673, February 18.      Not merely pro tem. 1

       Seymour being ill, Sir Robert Sawyer     Chand., 169, 276, 277.

                     chosen, 1678, April 15.<3-ln }>

      Sawyer being ill, Seymour chosen.

      Thorpe in execution, a new Speaker chosen, 31 H. VI, 3 Grey, 11; and
    March 14, 1694, Sir John Trevor chosen. There have been no later
    instances. 2 Hats., 161; 4 Inst., 8; L. Parl., 263.

      The House, by clause 8 of rule I, has provided for appointment and
    election of Speakers pro tempore. Relying on the Act of June 1, 1789 (2
    U.S.C. 25), the Clerk recognized for nominations for Speaker, at the
    convening of a new Congress, as being of higher constitutional privilege
    than a resolution to postpone the election of a Speaker and instead
    provide for the election of a Speaker pro tempore pending the
    disposition of certain ethics charges against the nominee of the
    majority party (Jan. 7, 1997, p. ----).

    Sec. 315. Removal of the Speaker.

      A  Speaker may be removed
    at the will of the House, and a Speaker pro tempore appointed, 2 Grey,
    186; 5 Grey, 134.

    [[Page 147]]

      The House has never removed a Speaker; but it had on several occasions
    removed or suspended other officers, as Clerk and Doorkeeper (I, 287-
    290, 292; II, 1417), who are officers classed by the Constitution in the
    phrase ``the House of Representatives shall choose their Speaker and
    other officers.'' A resolution for the removal of an officer is
    presented as a matter of privilege (I, 284-286; VI, 35), and a
    resolution declaring the office of Speaker vacant presents a question of
    constitutional privilege (VI, 35).

    * * * * *
                                 sec. x--address

    Sec. 316. Addresses to the President.

      A  joint address of
    both Houses of Parliament is read by the Speaker of the House of Lords.
    It may be attended by both Houses in a body, or by a Committee from each
    House, or by the two Speakers only. An address of the House of Commons
    only may be presented by the Whole House, or by the Speaker, 9 Grey,
    473; 1 Chandler, 298, 301; or by such particular members as are of the
    privy council. 2 Hats., 278.

      In the first years of Congress the President annually delivered an
    address to the two Houses in joint session, and the House then prepared
    an address, which the Speaker, attended by the House, carried to the
    President. A joint rule of 1789 also provided for the presentation of
    joint addresses of the two Houses to the President (V, 6630). In 1876
    the joint rules of the House were abrogated, including the joint rule
    providing for presentation of the joint addresses of the two Houses to
    the President (V, 6782-6787). In 1801 President Jefferson transmitted a
    message in writing and discontinued the practice of making addresses in
    person. From 1801 to 1913 all messages were sent in writing (V, 6629),
    but President Wilson resumed the custom of making addresses in person on
    April 8, 1913, and, with the exception of President Hoover (VIII, 3333),
    the custom has been followed generally by subsequent Presidents.

                               sec. xi--committees

    [[Page 148]]

    ceedings to the House. 4 inst., 11, 12; Scob., 9; 1 Grey, 122.

    Sec. 317. Appointment of standing committees; and
    designation and duties of chairmen thereof.

      Standing  committees, as of
    Privileges and Elections, &c., are usually appointed at the first
    meeting, to continue through the session. The person first named is
    generally permitted to act as chairman. But this is a matter of
    courtesy; every committee having a right to elect their own chairman,
    who presides over them, puts questions, and reports their pro

      Prior to the 62d Congress, standing as well as select committees and
    their chairmen were appointed by the Speaker, but under the present form
    of rule X, adopted in 1911, continued as a part of the Legislative
    Reorganization Act of 1946, and revised under the Committee Reform
    Amendments of 1974 (H. Res. 988, 93d Cong., Oct. 8, 1974, p. 34470),
    standing committees and their respective chairmen are elected by the
    House (IV, 4448; VIII, 2178). Owing to their number and size, committees
    are not usually elected immediately, but resolutions providing for such
    elections are presented by the majority and minority parties pursuant to
    clause 5 of rule X as soon as they are able to perfect the lists. A
    committee may order its report to be made by the chairman, or by some
    other member (IV, 4669), even by a member of the minority party (IV,
    4672, 4673), or by a Delegate, July 1, 1958 (Burns of Hawaii) p. 12871;
    and the chairman sometimes submits a report in which he has not
    concurred (IV, 4670). Clause 2 of rule XIII requires that a report which
    has been approved by the committee must be filed with the House within
    seven calendar days after a written request from a majority of the
    committee is submitted to the committee clerk.

    Sec. 318. Parliamentary law as to debate in standing and
    select committees.

      At  these committees the members are to speak standing,
    and not sitting; though there is reason to conjecture it was formerly
    otherwise. D'Ewes, 630, col. 1; 4 Parl. Hist., 440; 2 Hats., 77.

    Sec. 319. Secrecy of committee procedure.

      Their  proceedings
    are not to be published, as they are of no force till confirmed by the
    House. Rushw., part 3, vol. 2, 74; 3 Grey, 401; Scob., 39.* * *

    [[Page 149]]

    tive-session status of the information (Nov. 5, 1997, p. ----). On one
    occasion a Member was permitted to refer to the unreported executive
    session proceedings of a subcommittee to justify his point of order that
    a resolution providing for a select committee to inquire into action of
    the subcommittee was not privileged (June 30, 1958, p. 12690). In one
    case the House authorized the clerk of a committee to disclose by
    deposition its proceedings (III, 2604). Where a committee takes
    testimony it is sometimes very desirable that the proceedings be secret
    (III, 1694), as in the investigation in the Bank of the United States in
    1834, when the committee determined that its proceedings should be
    confidential, not to be attended by any person not invited or required
    (III, 1732). It is for the committee, in its discretion, to determine
    whether the proceedings of the committee shall be open or not (clause
    2(g) of rule XI). Clause 2(k) of rule XI establishes the procedure for
    closing a hearing because of defamatory, degrading, or incriminating
    testimony. Clause 11(d) of rule X establishes special rules governing
    the closing of hearings of the Permanent Select Committee on
    Intelligence.
      In the House it is entirely within rule and usage for a committee to
    conduct its proceedings in secret (IV, 4558-4564; see also clause 2(g)
    of rule XI), and the House itself may not abrogate the secrecy of a
    committee's proceedings except by suspending the rule (IV, 4565). The
    House has no information concerning the proceedings of a committee not
    officially reported by the committee (VII, 1015) and it is not in order
    in debate to refer to executive session proceedings of a committee which
    have not formally been reported to the House (V, 5080-5083; VIII, 2269,
    2485, 2493; June 24, 1958, pp. 12120, 12122; Apr. 5, 1967, p. 8411).
    However, a complaint that certain remarks that might be uttered in
    debate would improperly disclose executive-session material of a
    committee is not cognizable as a point of order in the House where the
    Chair is not aware of the execu

      Under clause 2 of rule XI, all hearings and business meetings
    conducted by standing committees shall be open to the public, except
    when a committee, in open session, by record vote, with a majority
    present, determines to close the meeting or hearing for that day for the
    reasons stated in that clause.

    Sec. 320. Reception of petitions by committees.

      * * *  Nor
    can they receive a petition but through the House. 9 Grey, 412.

    Sec. 321. Parliamentary law of procedure when a committee
    inquiry involves a Member.

      When  a committee is charged with an inquiry, if
    a Member prove to be involved, they can not proceed against him but must
    make a special report to the House; whereupon the Member is heard in his
    place, or at the bar, or a special authority is given to the committee
    to inquire concerning him. 9 Grey, 523.

    [[Page 150]]

    recommit the report (II, 1644). In 1857, when a committee charged with
    inquiring into accusations against Members not named found certain
    Members implicated, they gave them copies of the testimony and
    opportunities to explain to the committee, under oath or otherwise, as
    they individually might prefer (III, 1845), but reported recommendations
    for expulsion without first seeking the order of the House (II, 1275;
    III, 1844). In 1859 and 1892 a similar procedure occurred (III, 1831,
    2637). But the House, in a case wherein an inquiry had incidentally
    involved a Member, evidently considered the parliamentary law as
    applicable, since it admitted as of privilege and agreed to a resolution
    directing the committee to report the charges (III, 1843). And in cases
    wherein testimony taken before a joint committee incidentally impeached
    the official characters of a Member and a Senator, the facts in each
    case were reported to the House interested (III, 1854). A select
    committee, appointed to report upon the right of a Member-elect to be
    sworn (H. Res. 1, 90th Cong., pp. 14-27, Jan. 10, 1967), invited him to
    appear, to testify, and permitted him to be accompanied by counsel (see
    H. Rept. 90-27).

    Sec. 322. Practice of House when a committee inquiry
    involves a Member.

      While  the authority of this principle has not been
    questioned by the House, there have in special instances been deviations
    from it. Thus, in 1832, when a Member had been slain in a duel, and the
    fact was notorious that all the principals and seconds were Members of
    the House, the committee, charged only with investigating the causes and
    whether or not there had been a breach of privilege, reported with their
    findings recommendations for expulsion and censure of the Members found
    to be implicated. There was criticism of this method of procedure as
    deviating from the rule of Jefferson's Manual, but the House did not

    Sec. 323. Inquiries involving Members of other
    House.

      And  where one House, by its committee, has found a Member of the
    other implicated, the testimony has been transmitted (II, 1276; III,
    1850, 1852, 1853). Where such testimony was taken in open session of the
    committee, it was not thought necessary that it be under seal when sent
    to the other House (III, 1851).

    Sec. 324. Duty of chairman of a committee when the House
    sits.

      So  soon as the House sits, and a committee is notified of it, the
    chairman is in duty bound to rise instantly, and the members to attend
    the service of the House. 2 Nals., 319.

      For the current practice of the House, see the annotation following
    clause 2(i) of rule XI (Sec. 801, infra).

    Sec. 325. Action of joint committees.

      It  appears that on
    joint committees of the Lords and Commons each committee acted
    integrally in the following instances: 7 Grey, 261, 278, 285, 338; 1
    Chandler, 357, 462. In the following instances it does not appear
    whether they did or not: 6 Grey, 129; 7 Grey, 213, 229, 321.

    [[Page 151]]

    that from the Senate (III, 1946; IV, 4426-4431). But ordinary committees
    of conference appointed to settle differences between the two Houses are
    not considered joint committees, and the managers of the two Houses vote
    separately (V, 6336), each House having one vote. A quorum of a joint
    committee seems to have been considered to be a majority of the whole
    number rather than a majority of the membership of each House (IV,
    4424). The first named of the Senate members acted as chairman in one
    notable instance (IV, 4424), and in another the joint committee elected
    its chairman (IV, 4447).

      It is the practice in Congress that joint committees shall vote per
    capita, and not as representatives of the two Houses (IV, 4425),
    although the membership from the House is usually, but not always (IV
    4410), larger than

                        sec. xii--committee of the whole

    Sec. 326. Parliamentary usage as to Committee of the
    Whole.

      The  speech, messages, and other matters of great concernment are
    usually referred to a Committee of the Whole House (6 Grey, 311), where
    general principles are digested in the form of resolutions, which are
    debated and amended till they get into a shape which meets the
    approbation of a majority. These being reported and confirmed by the
    House are then referred to one or more select committees, according as
    the subject divides itself into one or more bills. Scob., 36, 44.
    Propositions for any charge on the people are especially to be first
    made in a Committee of the Whole. 3 Hats., 127. The sense of the whole
    is better taken in committee, because in all committees everyone speaks
    as often as he pleases. Scob., 49. * * *

    [[Page 152]]

    reported with recommendations for the reference of various portions to
    the proper standing or select committees (V, 6621, 6622), was
    discontinued in the 64th Congress (VIII, 3350). The current practice is
    to refer the annual message to the Committee of the Whole House on the
    state of the Union and order it printed (Jan. 14, 1969, p. 651).
    Executive communications submitted to implement the proposals contained
    in the State of the Union Message are referred by the Speaker to the
    various committees having jurisdiction over the subject matter therein.
      This provision is largely obsolete, the House having by its rules and
    practice provided specifically for procedure in Committee of the Whole,
    and having also by its rules for the order of business left no
    privileged status for motions to go into Committee of the Whole on
    matters not already referred to that committee. The Committee of the
    Whole no longer originates resolutions or bills, but receives such as
    have been formulated by standing or select committees and referred to
    it; and when it reports, the House usually acts at once on the report
    without reference to select or other committees (IV, 4705). The practice
    of referring annual messages of the President to Committee of the Whole,
    to be there considered and

    Sec. 327. Selection of Chairman of Committee of the
    Whole.

      * * *  They generally acquiesce in the chairman named by the Speaker;
    but, as well as all other committees, have a right to elect one, some
    member, by consent, putting the question, Scob., 36; 3 Grey, 301. * * *

      The House (by clause 1 of rule XVIII) gives the authority to appoint
    the Chairman of the Committee of the Whole to the Speaker (IV, 4704).

    Sec. 328. Form of going into Committee of the
    Whole.

      * * *  The form of going from the House into committee, is for the
    Speaker, on motion, to put the question that the House do now resolve
    itself into a Committee of the Whole to take into consideration such a
    matter, naming it. If determined in the affirmative, he leaves the chair
    and takes a seat elsewhere, as any other Member; and the person
    appointed chairman seats himself at the Clerk's table. Scob., 36. * * *

    [[Page 153]]

      This is the form in the House, except that the Chairman of the
    Committee of the Whole seats himself in the Speaker's chair. Clause 1(b)
    of former rule XXIII (current rule XVIII) was adopted to authorize the
    Speaker, and it is the modern practice, when no other business is
    pending, to declare the House resolved into Committee of the Whole to
    consider a measure at any time after the House has adopted a special
    order of business providing for consideration of such measure (and not
    require a motion), unless the resolution specifies otherwise (H. Res. 5,
    Jan. 3, 1983, p. 34).

    Sec. 329. Quorum in Committee of the Whole.

      * * *  Their
    quorum is the same as that of the House; and if a defect happens, the
    chairman, on a motion and question, rises, the Speaker resumes the chair
    and the chairman can make no other report than to inform the House of
    the cause of their dissolution. * * *

      Until 1890 a quorum of the Committee of the Whole was the same as the
    quorum of the House; but in 1890 the rule (former clause 2 of rule
    XXIII, current clause 6 of rule XVIII) fixed it at one hundred (IV,
    2966). Clause 6 of rule XVIII provides the procedure that is followed in
    Committee of the Whole in case of failure of a quorum.

    Sec. 330. Rising of committee for reception of
    messages.

      * * *  If a message is announced during a committee, the Speaker
    takes the chair and receives it, because the committee can not. 2 Hats.,
    125, 126.

      In the House, the committee rises informally to receive a message, or
    to enable the Speaker to sign and lay before the House an enrolled bill,
    at the direction of the Chairman without a formal motion from the floor
    (IV, 4786, footnote; Jan. 28, 1980, p. 888; Feb. 8, 1995, p. 4112); but
    at this rising the House may not have the message read or transact other
    business except by unanimous consent (IV, 4787-4791). However, it is the
    general custom for the Speaker to decline to entertain a unanimous-
    consent request during an informal rising of the Committee of the Whole
    (IV, 4789, Apr. 6, 2000, p. ----).

    [[Page 154]]

    approved as the only expedient to suppress the disorder. And every
    Member was required, standing up in his place, to engage that he would
    proceed no further in consequence of what had happened in the grand
    committee, which was done. 3 Grey, 128.

    Sec. 331. Quarrels in Committee of the Whole, and duty of
    the Speaker in relation thereto.

      In  a Committee of the Whole, the tellers
    on a division differing as to numbers, great heats and confusion arose,
    and danger of a decision by the sword. The Speaker took the chair, the
    mace was forcibly laid on the table; whereupon the Members retiring to
    their places, the Speaker told the House ``he has taken the chair
    without an order to bring the House into order.'' Some excepted against
    it; but it was generally

      In the House the Speaker has on several occasions taken the chair
    ``without an order to bring the House into order'' (II, 1648-1653), but
    that being accomplished he may yield to the chairman that the committee
    may rise in due form (II, 1349). In one instance, the chairman, having
    been defied and insulted by a Member, left the chair; and, on the chair
    being taken by the Speaker, he reported the facts to the House (II,
    1653). In several cases Members who have quarrelled have made
    explanation and reconciled their difficulties (II, 1651), or have been
    compelled by the House to apologize ``for violating its privilege and
    offending its dignity'' (II, 1648, 1650).

    Sec. 332. Effect of breaking up of Committee of the Whole by
    disorder.

      A  Committee of the Whole being broken up in disorder, and the
    chair resumed by the Speaker without an order, the House was adjourned.
    The next day the committee was considered as thereby dissolved, and the
    subject again before the House; and it was decided in the House, without
    returning into committee. 3 Grey, 130.

      This provision is obsolete, since in the practice of the House there
    is but one Committee of the Whole, which is in its nature a standing
    committee with calendars of business. It is never dissolved, and bills
    remain on its calendar until reported in the regular manner after
    consideration (IV, 4705). When the Speaker restores order he usually
    yields the chair to the chairman, thus permitting the committee later to
    rise in due form (II, 1349).

    [[Page 155]]

    their consideration such a matter, and have made progress therein; but
    not having had time to go through the same, have directed him to ask
    leave to sit again. Whereupon a question is put on their having leave,
    and on the time the House will again resolve itself into a committee.
    Scob., 38. But if they have gone through the matter <> referred
    to them, a member moves that the committee may rise, and the chairman
    report their proceedings to the House; which being resolved, the
    chairman rises, the Speaker resumes the chair, the chairman informs him
    that the committee have gone through the business referred to them, and
    that he is ready to make report when the House shall think proper to
    receive it. If the House have time to receive it, there is usually a cry
    of ``now, now,'' whereupon he makes the report; but if it be late, the
    cry is ``to-morrow, to-morrow,'' or ``Monday,'' etc., or a motion is
    made to that effect, and a question put that it be received to-morrow,
    &c. Scob., 38.

    Sec. 333. Motions for previous question and to adjourn not
    used in Committee of the Whole.

      No  previous question can be put in a
    committee; nor can this committee adjourn as others may; but if their
    business is unfinished, they rise, on a question, the House is resumed,
    and the chairman reports that the Committee of the Whole have, according
    to order, had under

    [[Page 156]]

    and may be offered during debate on a pending amendment, except where a
    Member has the floor (Aug. 13, 1986, p. 21215; Mar. 22, 1995, p. 8770).
    The motion to rise may not include restrictions on the amendment process
    or limitations on future debate on amendments (June 6, 1990, p. 13234).
    The motion that the Committee of the Whole rise is not debatable (May
    17, 2000, p. ----). For a further discussion of the motion to rise, see
    Sec. 983, infra.
      In the practice of the House the previous question and motion to
    adjourn are not admitted in Committee of the Whole; but the rules
    (clause 8 of rule XVIII) provide for closing both the general and five-
    minute debate. When the committee rises without concluding a matter the
    chairman reports that they ``have come to no resolution thereon''; but
    leave to sit again is not asked in the modern practice. The permission
    of the House is not asked when the chairman reports a matter concluded
    in committee. The report is made and received as a matter of course, and
    is thereupon before the House for action. When the House has vested
    control of general debate in certain Members, their control may not be
    abrogated during general debate by another Member moving to rise, unless
    they yield for that purpose (May 25, 1967, p. 14121; June 10, 1999, p.
    ----). A Member yielded time in general debate may not yield to another
    for such motion (Feb. 22, 1950, p. 2178; May 17, 2000, p. ----). The
    motion that the Committee of the Whole rise is privileged during debate
    under the five-minute rule,

    Sec. 335. Duties of Speaker and House as to reception of
    reports of Committee of the Whole.

      The  Speaker recognizes only reports
    from the Committee of the Whole made by the chairman thereof (V, 6987),
    and a matter alleged to have arisen therein but not reported may not be
    brought to the attention of the House (VIII, 2429, 2430) even on the
    claim that a question of privilege is involved (IV, 4912; V, 6987; VIII,
    2430). In one instance, however, the committee reported with a bill a
    resolution relating to an alleged breach of privilege (V, 6986). When a
    bill is reported the Speaker must assume that it has passed through all
    the stages necessary for the report (IV, 4916). When the committee
    reported not only what it had done but by whom it had been prevented
    from doing other things, the Speaker held that the House might not amend
    the report, which stood (IV, 4909). But a committee may not report a
    recommendation which, if carried into effect, would change a rule of the
    House (IV, 4907, 4908) unless a measure proposing amendments to House
    rules has initially been referred to the Committee of the Whole by the
    House. When an amendment is reported by the committee it may not be
    withdrawn, and a question as to its validity is not considered by the
    Speaker (IV, 4900). When a committee, directed by order of the House to
    consider certain bills, reported also certain other bills, the Speaker
    held that so much of the report as related to the latter bills could be
    received only by unanimous consent (IV, 4911). When a report is ruled
    out as in excess of the committee's power, the accompanying bill stands
    recommitted (IV, 4784, 4907). A report from a Committee of the Whole
    could not formerly be received in the absence of a quorum (VI, 666;
    clause 7 of rule XX).

    [[Page 157]]

    further amended clause 2 to permit only the Majority Leader or a
    designee to offer that motion (sec. 215(a), H. Res. 6, Jan. 4, 1995, p.
    468). The 105th Congress elevated the Majority Leader's preferential
    motion in clause 2 to take precedence of any motion to amend at that
    stage (H. Res. 5, Jan. 7, 1997, p. ----). The practice of the House,
    based originally on a rule (IV, 4904), requires amendments to be
    reported from the Committee of the Whole in their perfected forms, and
    this holds good even in the case of an amendment in the nature of a
    substitute, which may have been amended freely (IV, 4900-4903). If a
    Committee of the Whole amends a paragraph and subsequently strikes out
    the paragraph as amended, the first amendment fails, and is not reported
    to the House or voted on (IV, 4898; V, 6169; VIII, 2421, 2426), and when
    the Committee of the Whole adopts two amendments that are subsequently
    deleted by an amendment striking out and inserting new text, only the
    latter amendment is reported to the House (June 20, 1967, p. 16497).
    Where two amendments proposing inconsistent motions to strike and insert
    a pending section are considered as separate first degree amendments
    (not one as a substitute for the other) before either is finally
    disposed of under a special procedure permitting the Chair to postpone
    requests for a recorded vote, the Chair's order of voting on the matter
    as unfinished business determines which amendment (if both were adopted)
    would be reported to the House (Aug. 6, 1998, p. ----). Normally, if the
    Committee of the Whole perfects a bill by adopting certain amendments
    and then adopts an amendment striking out all after section one of the
    bill and inserting a new text, only the bill, as amended by the motion
    to strike out and insert, is reported to the House; but when the bill is
    being considered under a special rule permitting a separate vote in the
    House on any of the amendments adopted in the Committee of the Whole to
    the bill or the committee substitute, all amendments adopted in the
    Committee are reported to the House regardless of their consistency (May
    26, 1960, pp. 11302-04). Where a separate vote is demanded in this type
    of situation in the House only on an amendment striking out a section of
    a committee substitute, but not on perfecting amendments which have been
    previously adopted in Committee of the Whole to that section, rejection
    in the House of the motion to strike the section results in a vote on
    the committee substitute in its original form and not as perfected,
    since the perfecting amendments have been displaced in the Committee of
    the Whole and have not been revived on a separate vote in the House
    (Speaker O'Neill, Oct. 13, 1977, pp. 33622-24). But where the Committee
    of the Whole reports a bill to the House with an adopted amendment in
    the nature of a substitute and the special order of business in question
    does not provide for separate House votes on amendments thereto, a
    separate vote may not be demanded on an amendment to such amendment,
    since only one amendment in its perfected form has been reported back to
    the House (Nov. 17, 1983, p. 33463).

    [[Page 158]]

    Sec. 336. Amendments in Committee of the
    Whole.

      The Committee of the  Whole, like any other committee, may amend a proposition either
    by an ordinary amendment or by a substitute amendment (IV, 4899), but
    these amendments must be reported to the House for action. Amendments
    rejected by the committee are not reported (IV, 4877). Ordinarily all
    amendments must be disposed of before the committee may report (IV,
    4752-4758); but sometimes a special order of business requires a report
    at a specified time, in which case pending amendments are reported (IV,
    3225-3228) or not (IV, 4910) as the terms of the order may direct. In
    the 98th Congress, clause 2 of rule XXI was amended to give precedence
    to the motion that the Committee rise and report a general appropriation
    bill at the conclusion of its reading for amendment and prior to or
    between consideration of amendments proposing certain limitations or
    retrenchments (H. Res. 5, Jan. 3, 1983, p. 34). The 104th Congress

    Sec. 337. Committee of the Whole amendments in the
    House.

      All  amendments to a bill reported from the Committee of the Whole
    stand on an equal footing and must be voted on by the House (IV, 4871)
    in the order in which they are reported, although they may be
    inconsistent, one with another (IV, 4881, 4882), and are subject to
    amendment in the House unless the previous question is ordered (VIII,
    2419). Two amendments being reported as distinct were considered
    independently, although apparently one was a proviso attaching to the
    other (IV, 4905); and an entire and distinct amendment may not be
    divided, but must be voted on by the House as a whole (IV, 4883-4892;
    VIII, 2426). It is a frequent practice for the House by unanimous
    consent, to act at once on all the amendments to a bill reported from
    the Committee of the Whole, but it is the right of any Member to demand
    a separate vote on any amendment (IV, 4893, 4894; VIII, 2419). Where a
    special rule permits en bloc consideration of certain amendments in
    Committee of the Whole, those amendments if reported back to the House
    may also be considered en bloc for a separate vote in the House on
    demand of any Member (Speaker O'Neill, Sept. 7, 1978, p. 28425). A
    Member may demand a separate vote in the House on an amendment to a
    committee amendment in the nature of a substitute adopted in the
    Committee of the Whole where the bill is being considered under a
    special rule permitting separate votes in the House on any of the
    amendments adopted in the Committee of the Whole to the bill or
    committee amendment (Sept. 30, 1971, p. 34337), but where a special rule
    ``self-executes'' an amendment as a modification of an amendment in the
    nature of a substitute to be considered as an original bill, that
    modification is not separately voted on upon demand in the House
    (Speaker Foley, Feb. 3, 1993, p. 2043). A Member may withdraw a demand
    for a separate vote in the House on an amendment reported from Committee
    of the Whole prior to the Speaker's putting the question thereon, and
    unanimous consent is not required (May 28, 1987, p. 14030). When demand
    is made for separate votes in the House on several amendments adopted in
    the Committee of the Whole, the amendments are voted on in the House in
    the order in which they appear in the bill (July 24, 1968, pp. 23093-95;
    May 28, 1987, p. 14030; June 11, 1997, p. ----), except when amendments
    have been considered under a special rule prescribing the order for
    their consideration where the bill is considered as read, in which case
    they are voted on upon demand in the order in which considered in
    Committee of the Whole (Mar. 11, 1993, p. 4733; Mar. 25, 1993, pp. 6358,
    6359).

    [[Page 159]]

    Whole does not prevent it from being offered as an amendment when the
    subject comes up in the House (IV, 4878-4880; VIII, 2700). A substitute
    amendment may be offered to a bill reported from committee, and then the
    previous question may be ordered on the substitute, on all other
    amendments, and on the bill to final passage (V, 5472). An amendment in
    the nature of a substitute reported from committee is treated like any
    other amendment (V, 5341), and if the House rejects the substitute the
    original bill without amendment is before the House (VIII, 2426).
      Depending on the will of the House as expressed on the question of
    ordering the previous question (IV, 4895; V, 5794; VIII, 2419), when a
    bill is reported with amendments, it is in order to submit additional
    amendments after disposition of the committee amendments (IV, 4872-
    4876). However, in modern practice the opportunity to submit amendments
    is normally foreclosed by the ordering of the previous question under a
    special rule. The fact that a proposition has been rejected by the
    Committee of the

    Sec. 338. Bills from Committee of the Whole in the
    House.

      Where  a series of bills are reported from Committee of the Whole, the
    House considers them in the order in which they are reported (IV, 4869,
    4870; VIII, 2417). A proposition reported for action has precedence over
    an independent resolution on the same subject offered by a Member from
    the floor (V, 6986), and where a bill and a resolution relating to an
    alleged breach of privilege were reported together the question was put
    first on the bill (V, 6986). A bill read in full and considered in
    Committee of the Whole (IV, 3409, 3410), or presumed to have been so
    read (IV, 4916), is not read in full again in the House when reported
    and acted on. The Chairman of the Committee of the Whole which reports a
    bill does not become entitled to prior recognition for debate in the
    House (II, 1453); but on an adverse report an opponent is recognized to
    make a motion for disposition of the bill (IV, 4897; VIII, 2430), or for
    debate (VII, 2629). The recommendation of the committee being before the
    House, the motion to carry out the recommendation is usually considered
    as pending without being offered from the floor (IV, 4896), but when a
    bill was reported with a recommendation that it lie on the table, a
    question was raised as to whether or not this motion, which prevents
    debate, should be considered as pending (IV, 4897). The House considers
    an amendment reported from the Committee of the Whole to the preamble of
    a Senate joint resolution following disposition of amendments to the
    text and pending third reading (May 25, 1993, pp. 11036, 11037).

    Sec. 339. Discharge of the Committee of the Whole.

      A  motion
    to discharge the Committee of the Whole from the consideration of a
    matter committed to it is not privileged as against a demand for the
    regular order (IV, 4917). When the committee is discharged from
    consideration of a bill the House, in lieu of the report of the
    chairman, accepts the minutes of the Clerk as evidence of amendments
    agreed to (IV, 4922).
    <>   In other things the rules or proceedings are to be the same
    as in the House. Scob., 39.

    [[Page 160]]

      The House provides by rule (clause 12 of rule XVIII) that the rules of
    proceeding in the House shall apply in Committee of the Whole so far as
    they may be applicable.

                       sec. xiii--examination of witnesses

    Sec. 341. Common fame as ground for
    investigation.

      Common  fame is a good ground for the House to proceed by
    inquiry, and even to accusation. Resolution House of Commons, 1 Car., 1,
    1625; Rush, L. Parl., 115; Grey, 16-22, 92; 8 Grey, 21, 23, 27, 45.

    <>
    Witnesses are not to be produced but where the House has previously
    instituted an inquiry, 2 Hats., 102, nor then are orders for their
    attendance given blank. 3 Grey, 51.

      In the House common fame has been held sufficient to justify procedure
    for inquiry (III, 2701), as in a case wherein it was stated on the
    authority of common rumor that a Member had been menaced (III, 2678).
    The House also has voted to investigate with a view to impeachment on
    the basis of common fame, as in the cases of Judges Chase (III, 2342),
    Humphreys (III, 2385), and Durell (III, 2506).

    [[Page 161]]

      In the House witnesses are summoned in pursuance and by virtue of the
    authority conferred on a committee by the House to send for persons and
    papers (III, 1750). Even in cases wherein the rules give to certain
    committees the authority to investigate without securing special
    permission, authority must be obtained before the production of
    testimony may be compelled (IV, 4316). The rules require that subpoenas
    issued by order of the House be signed by the Speaker (clause 4 of rule
    I) and attested and sealed by the Clerk (clause 2 of rule II). However,
    in clause 2(m) of rule XI the House has authorized any committee or
    subcommittee to issue a subpoena when authorized by a majority of the
    members of the committee or subcommittee voting, a majority being
    present. A committee may also delegate the authority to issue subpoenas
    to the chairman of a full committee. Authorized subpoenas are signed by
    the chairman of the committee or by any other member designated by the
    committee. Sometimes the House authorizes issue of subpoenas during a
    recess of Congress and empowers the Speaker to sign them (III, 1806),
    and in one case the two Houses, by concurrent resolution, empowered the
    Vice President and Speaker to sign during a recess (III, 1763). (See
    McGrain v. Daugherty, 273 U.S. 135 (1927); Barry v. U.S. ex. rel.
    Cunningham, 279 U.S. 597 (1929); Sinclair v. United States, 279 U.S. 263
    (1929)).

    Sec. 343. Examination of witnesses in the House and in
    committee.

      When  any person is examined before a committee or at the bar of
    the House, any Member wishing to ask the person a question must address
    it to the Speaker or chairman, who repeats the question to the person,
    or says to him, ``You hear the question--answer it.'' But if the
    propriety of the question be objected to, the Speaker directs the
    witness, counsel, and parties to withdraw; for no question can be moved
    or put or debated while they are there. 2 Hats., 108. Sometimes the
    questions are previously settled in writing before the witness enters.
    Ib., 106, 107; 8 Grey, 64. The questions asked must be entered in the
    Journal. 3 Grey, 81. But the testimony given in answer before the House
    is never written down; but before a committee, it must be, for the
    information of the House, who are not present to hear it. 7 Grey, 52,
    334.

    [[Page 162]]

    tive, legislative, or judicial branch of the Government of the United
    States (18 U.S.C. 1001).
      The Committee of the Whole of the House was charged with an
    investigation in 1792, but the procedure was wholly exceptional (III,
    1804), although a statute still empowers the Chairman of the Committee
    of the Whole, as well as the Speaker, chairmen of select or standing
    committees, and Members to administer oaths to witnesses (2 U.S.C. 191;
    III, 1769). Most inquiries, in the modern practice, are conducted by
    select or standing committees, and these in each case determine how they
    will conduct examinations (III, 1773, 1775). Clause 2(k) of rule XI,
    contains provisions governing certain procedures at hearings by
    committees (Sec. 803, infra). In one case a committee permitted a Member
    of the House not of the committee to examine a witness (III, 2403).
    Usually these investigations are reported stenographically, thus making
    the questions and answers of record for report to the House. To sustain
    a conviction of perjury, a quorum of a committee must be in attendance
    when the testimony is given (Christoffel v. United States, 338 U.S. 84).
    Certain criminal statutes make it a felony to give perjurious testimony
    before a congressional committee (18 U.S.C. 1621), to intimidate
    witnesses before committees (18 U.S.C. 1505), or to make false
    statements in any matter within the jurisdiction of the execu

      Another provision of the Federal criminal code (18 U.S.C. 6005)
    provides for ``use'' immunity for certain witnesses before either House
    or committees thereof as follows:

                     ``Sec. 6005. Congressional Proceedings.

      ``(a) In the case of any individual who has been or may be called to
    testify or provide other information at any proceeding before or
    ancillary to either House of Congress, or any committee, or any
    subcommittee of either House, or any joint committee of the two Houses,
    a United States district court shall issue, in accordance with
    subsection (b) of this section, upon the request of a duly authorized
    representative of the House of Congress or the committee concerned, an
    order requiring such individual to give testimony or provide other
    information which he refuses to give or provide on the basis of his
    privilege against self-incrimination, such order to become effective as
    provided in section 6002 of this part.

      ``(b) Before issuing an order under subsection (a) of this section, a
    United States district court shall find that--

              ``(1) in the case of a proceeding before or ancillary to

            either House of Congress, the request for such an order has been

            approved by an affirmative vote of a majority of the Members

            present of that House;

              ``(2) in the case of a proceeding before or ancillary to a

            committee or a subcommittee of either House of Congress or a

            joint committee of both Houses, the request for such an order

            has been approved by an affirmative vote of two-thirds of the

            members of the full committee; and

              ``(3) ten days or more prior to the day on which the request

            for such an order was made, the Attorney General was served with

            notice of an intention to request the order.

      ``(c) Upon application of the Attorney General, the United States
    district court shall defer the issuance of any order under subsection
    (a) of this section for such period, not longer than twenty days from
    the date of the request for such order, as the Attorney General may
    specify.''.

    [[Page 163]]

    courts (III, 1685). In examinations at its bar the House has adopted
    forms of procedure as to questions (II, 1633, 1768), providing that they
    be asked through the Speaker (II, 1602, 1606) or by a committee (II,
    1617; III, 1668). And the questions to be asked have been drawn up by a
    committee, even when put by the Speaker (II, 1633). In the earlier
    practice the answer of a witness at the bar was not written down (IV,
    2874); but in the later practice the answers appear in the journal (III,
    1668). The person at the bar withdraws while the House passes on an
    incidental question (II, 1633; III, 1768). (See McGrain v. Dougherty,
    273 U.S. 135 (1927); Barry v. U.S. ex. rel. Cunningham, 279 U.S. 597
    (1929); Jurney v. MacCracken, 294 U.S. 125 (1935)).

    Sec. 344. Earlier and later practice as to inquiries at
    the bar of the House.

      The  House, in its earlier years, arraigned and tried
    at its bar persons, not Members, charged with violation of its
    privileges, as in the cases of Randall, Whitney (II, 1599-1603),
    Anderson (II, 1606), and Houston (II, 1616); but in the case of Woods,
    charged with breach of privilege in 1870 (II, 1626-1628), the respondent
    was arraigned before the House, but was heard in his defense by counsel
    and witnesses before a standing committee. At the conclusion of that
    investigation the respondent was brought to the bar of the House while
    the House voted his punishment (II, 1628). The House has also arraigned
    at its bar contumacious witnesses before taking steps to punish by its
    own action or through the

    Sec. 345. Procuring attendance of a witness in custody of
    the other House.

      If  either House have occasion for the presence of a
    person in custody of the other, they ask the other their leave that he
    may be brought up to them in custody. 3 Hats., 52.

    Sec. 346. Members as witnesses.

      A  Member, in his place,
    gives information to the House of what he knows of any matter under
    hearing at the bar. Jour. H. of C., Jan. 22, 1744-5.

      At an examination at the bar of the House in 1795 both the written
    information given by Members and their verbal testimony were required to
    be under oath (II, 1602). In a case not of actual examination at the
    bar, but wherein the House was deliberating on a proposition to order
    investigation, it demanded by resolution that certain Members produce
    papers and information (III, 1726, 1811). Members often give testimony
    before committees of investigation, and in at least one case the Speaker
    has thus appeared (III, 1776). But in a case wherein a committee
    summoned a Member to testify as to a statement made by him in debate he
    protested that it was an invasion of his constitutional privilege (III,
    1777, 1778; see also H. Rept. 1372, 67th Cong. and Cong. Rec. 5, 1923,
    pp. 2415-23). In one instance the chairman of an investigating committee
    administered the oath to himself and testified (III, 1821). The House,
    in an inquiry preliminary to an impeachment trial, gave leave to its
    managers to examine Members, and leave to its Members to attend for the
    purpose (III, 2033).

    [[Page 164]]

    to express clearly the purpose of attendance, that no improper subject
    of examination may be tendered to him. The House then gives leave to the
    Member to attend, if he choose it; waiting first to know from the Member
    himself whether he chooses to attend, till which they do not take the
    message into consideration. But when the peers are sitting as a court of
    criminal judicature, they may order attendance, unless where it be a
    case of impeachment by the Commons. There it is to be a request. 3
    Hats., 17; 9 Grey, 306, 406; 10 Grey, 133.

    Sec. 347. Method of obtaining testimony of a Member of
    the other House.

      Either  House may request, but not command, the attendance of
    a Member of the other. They are to make the request by message of the
    other House, and

      The House and the Senate have observed this rule; but it does not
    appear that they have always made public ascertainment of the
    willingness of the Member to attend (III, 1790, 1791). In one case the
    Senate laid aside pending business in order to comply with the request
    of the House (III, 1791). In several instances House committees, after
    their invitations to Senators to appear and testify had been
    disregarded, have issued subpoenas. In such cases the Senators have
    either disregarded the subpoenas, refused to obey them, or have appeared
    under protest (III, 1792, 1793). In one case, after a Senator had
    neglected to respond either to an invitation or a subpoena the House
    requested of the Senate his attendance and the Senate disregarded the
    request (III, 1794). Where Senators have responded to invitations of
    House committees, their testimony has been taken without obtaining
    consent of the Senate (III, 1793, 1795, footnote).

    Sec. 348. Admission of counsel.

      Counsel  are to be heard only
    on private, not on public, bills and on such points of law only as the
    House shall direct. 10 Grey, 61.

    [[Page 165]]

    nesses and others have been arraigned at the bar of the House for
    contempt, the House has usually permitted counsel (II, 1601, 1616; III,
    1667), sometimes under conditions (II, 1604, 1616); but in a few cases
    has declined the request (II, 1608; III, 1666, footnote). In
    investigations before committees counsel usually have been admitted
    (III, 1741, 1846, 1847), sometimes even to assist a witness (III, 1772),
    and clause 2(k)(3) of rule XI now provides that witnesses at hearings
    may be accompanied by their own counsel for the purpose of advising them
    concerning their constitutional rights (Sec. 803, infra). In
    examinations preliminary to impeachment counsel usually have been
    admitted (III, 1736, 2470, 2516) unless in cases wherein such
    proceedings were ex parte. During impeachment investigations against
    President Nixon and President Clinton, the Committee on the Judiciary
    admitted counsel to the President to be present, to make presentations
    and to examine witnesses during investigatory hearings (H. Rept. 93-
    1305, Aug. 20, 1974, p. 29219; H. Rept. 105-830, Dec. 16, 1998, p. ----
    ).
      In 1804 the House admitted the counsel of certain corporations to
    address the House on pending matters of legislation (V, 7298), and in
    1806 voted that a claimant might be heard at the bar (V, 7299); but in
    1808, after consideration, the House by a large majority declined to
    follow again the precedent of 1804 (V, 7300). In early years counsel in
    election cases were heard at the bar at the discretion of the House (I,
    657, 709, 757, 765); but in 1836, after full discussion, the practice
    was abandoned (I, 660), and, with one exception in 1841 (I, 659), has
    not been revived, even for the case of a contestant who could not speak
    the English language (I, 661). Counsel appear before committees in
    election cases, however. Where wit

      At one time the House required all counsel or agents representing
    persons or corporations before committees to be registered with the
    Clerk (III, 1771). The Federal Regulation of Lobbying Act (Title III of
    the Legislative Reorganization Act of 1946) requires all lobbyists to
    register with the Clerk of the House and the Secretary of the Senate (2
    U.S.C. 1601).

                        sec. xiv--arrangement of business

    Sec. 349. Advantages of an order of business.

      The  Speaker is
    not precisely bound to any rules as to what bills or other matter shall
    be first taken up; but it is left to his own discretion, unless the
    House on a question decide to take up a particular subject. Hakew., 136.

    [[Page 166]]

    priority of right to their attention in the general order of business.
    * * * * *
      A settled order of business is, however, necessary for the government
    of the presiding person, and to restrain individual Members from calling
    up favorite measures, or matters under their special patronage, out of
    their just turn. It is useful also for directing the discretion of the
    House, when they are moved to take up a particular matter, to the
    prejudice of others, having

      In this way we do not waste our time in debating what shall be taken
    up. We do one thing at a time; follow up a subject while it is fresh,
    and till it is done with; clear the House of business gradatim as it is
    brought on, and prevent, to a certain degree, its immense accumulation
    toward the close of the session.

      Jefferson gave as a part of his comment on the law of Parliament the
    order of business in the Senate in his time. Both in the House and
    Senate the order of business has been changed to meet the needs of the
    times. The order of business now followed in the House is established by
    rule XIV; and this rule, with the rules supplemental thereto, take away
    to a very large extent the discretion exercised by the Speaker under the
    parliamentary law.

      In the House before committees are appointed it is in order to offer a
    bill or resolution for consideration not previously considered by a
    committee (VII, 2103). In the 73d Congress, the House-passed before the
    adoption of rules and election of committees a bill of major importance
    (H.R. 1491, providing relief in the existing national emergency in
    banking), following a message from President Roosevelt recommending its
    immediate passage (Mar. 9, 1933, pp. 75-84). After committees are
    appointed, bills and resolutions not otherwise in order must be referred
    (VII, 2104).

    [[Page 167]]

    amendments to bills are taken up as soon as the House is clear of a
    question, unless they require to be printed, for better consideration.
    Orders of the day may be called for, even when another question is
    before the House.

    Sec. 350. Conditions of the old and the modern
    orders of business.

      Arrangement,  however, can only take hold of matters in
    possession of the House. New matter may be moved at any time when no
    question is before the House. Such are original motions and reports on
    bills. Such are bills from the other House, which are received at all
    times, and receive their first reading as soon as the question then
    before the House is disposed of; and bills brought in on leave, which
    are read first whenever presented. So messages from the other House
    respecting

      In Jefferson's time the principles of this comment would have applied
    to both House and Senate; but in the House the pressure of business has
    become so great that the order of business may be interrupted at the
    will of the majority only by certain specified matters (see annotations
    following rule XIV). For matters not thus specified, interruption of the
    order takes place only by unanimous consent. For a discussion of the
    Speaker's policy of conferring recognition for such unanimous-consent
    requests, see Sec. 956, infra.

    * * * * *
                                 sec. xv--order

    Sec. 351. Precedent in Parliament and the
    House.

      In  Parliament, ``instances make order,'' per Speaker Onslow. 2
    Hats., 141. But what is done only by one Parliament, cannot be called
    custom of Parliament, by Prynne. 1 Grey, 52.

    [[Page 168]]

      In the House the Clerk is required to note all questions of order and
    the decisions thereon and print the record thereof as an appendix to the
    Journal (clause 2 of rule II). The Parliamentarian has the
    responsibility for compiling and updating the precedents (2 U.S.C. 28).
    The Committee Reform Amendments of 1974 gave the Speaker the
    responsibility to prepare an updated compilation of such precedents
    every two years (H. Res. 988, 93d Cong., Oct. 8, 1974, p. 34470). The
    Speaker feels constrained in his rulings to give precedent its proper
    influence (II, 1317), since the advantage of such a course are
    undeniable (IV, 4045). But decisions of the Speakers on questions of
    order are not like judgments of courts which conclude the rights of
    parties, but may be reexamined and reversed (IV, 4637), except on
    discretionary matters of recognition (II, 1425). It is rare, however,
    that such a reversal occurs.

                        sec. xvi--order respecting papers

    Sec. 352. Safekeeping of papers and integrity of
    bills.

      The  Clerk is to let no journals, records, accounts, or papers be
    taken from the table or out of his custody. 2 Hats., 193, 194.

      Mr. Prynne, having at a Committee of the Whole amended a mistake in a
    bill without order or knowledge of the committee, was reprimanded. 1
    Chand., 77.

      A bill being missing, the House resolved that a protestation should be
    made and subscribed by the members ``before Almighty God, and this
    honorable House, that neither myself, nor any other to my knowledge,
    have taken away, or do at this present conceal a bill entitled,'' &c. 5
    Grey, 202.

      After a bill is engrossed, it is put into the Speaker's hands, and he
    is not to let any one have it to look into. Town, col. 209.

      In the House an alleged improper alteration of a bill was presented as
    a question of privilege and examined by a select committee. It being
    ascertained that the alteration was made to correct a clerical error,
    the committee reported that it was ``highly censurable in any Member or
    officer of the House to make any change, even the most unimportant, in
    any bill or resolution which has received the sanction of this body''
    (III, 2598). Engrossed bills do not go into the Speaker's hands.
    Enrolled bills go to him for signature.

    <>
    When the Speaker is seated in his chair, every member is to sit in his
    place. Scob., 6; Grey, 403.

                           sec. xvii--order in debate

    [[Page 169]]

      In the House the decorum of Members is regulated by the various
    provisions of rule XVII; and this provision of the parliamentary law is
    practically obsolete.

    Sec. 354. Procedure of the Member in seeking
    recognition.

      When  any Member means to speak, he is to stand up in his
    place, uncovered, and to address himself, not to the House, or any
    particular Member, but to the Speaker, who calls him by his name, that
    the House may take notice who it is that speaks. Scob., 6; D'Ewes, 487,
    col. 1; 2 Hats., 77; 4 Grey, 66; 8 Grey, 108. But Members who are
    indisposed may be indulged to speak sitting. 2 Hats., 75, 77; 1 Grey,
    143.

    <>   When a Member stands up to
    speak, no question is to be put, but he is to be heard unless the House
    overrule him. 4 Grey, 390; 5 Grey, 6, 143.

      In the House a Member seeking recognition is governed by clause 1 of
    rule XVII, which differs materially from this provision of the
    parliamentary law. The Speaker, moreover, calls the Member, not by name,
    but as ``the gentleman (or gentlewoman) from ------,'' naming the State.
    As long ago as 1832, at least, a Member was not required to rise from
    his own particular seat since seats are no longer assigned (V, 4979,
    footnote).

      In the House no question is put as to the right of a Member to the
    floor, unless he be called to order and dealt with by the House under
    clause 4 of rule XVII.

    [[Page 170]]

    Sec. 356. The parliamentary law as to recognition by the
    Speaker.

      If  two or more rise to speak nearly together, the Speaker
    determines who was first up, and calls him by name, whereupon he
    proceeds, unless he voluntarily sits down and gives way to the other.
    But sometimes the House does not acquiesce in the Speaker's decision, in
    which case the question is put, ``which Member was first up?'' 2 Hats.,
    76; Scob., 7; D'Ewes, 434, col. 1, 2.

      In the Senate of the United States the President's decision is without
    appeal.

      In the House recognition by the Chair is governed by clause 2 of rule
    XVII and the practice thereunder. There has been no appeal from a
    decision by the Speaker on a question of recognition since 1881, on
    which occasion Speaker Randall stated that the power of recognition is
    ``just as absolute in the Chair as the judgment of the Supreme Court of
    the United States is absolute as to the interpretation of the law'' (II,
    1425-1428), and in the later practice no appeal is permitted (VIII,
    2429, 2646, 2762).

    Sec. 357. Right of the Member to be heard a second
    time.

      No  man may speak more than once on the same bill on the same day;
    or even on another day, if the debate be adjourned. But if it be read
    more than once in the same day, he may speak once at every reading. Co.,
    12, 115; Hakew., 148; Scob., 58; 2 Hats., 75. Even a change of opinion
    does not give a right to be heard a second time. Smyth's Comw. L., 2, c.
    3; Arcan, Parl., 17.

      But he may be permitted to speak again to clear a matter of fact, 3
    Grey, 357, 416; or merely to explain himself, 2 Hats., 73, in some
    material part of his speech, Ib., 75; or to the manner or words of the
    question, keeping himself to that only, and not traveling into the
    merits of it, Memorials in Hakew., 29; or to the orders of the House, if
    they be transgressed, keeping within that line, and not falling into the
    matter itself. Mem. Hakew., 30, 31.

    [[Page 171]]

      The House has modified the parliamentary law as to a Member's right to
    speak a second time by clause 3 of rule XVII and by permitting a Member
    controlling time in debate to yield to another more than once (Apr. 5,
    2000, p. ----). In ordinary practice rule XVII is not rigidly enforced,
    and Members find little difficulty in making such explanations as are
    contemplated by the parliamentary law.

    Sec. 358. Participation of the Speaker in debate.

      But  if the
    Speaker rise to speak, the Member standing up ought to sit down, that he
    may be first heard. Town., col. 205; Hale Parl., 133; Mem. in Hakew.,
    30, 31. Nevertheless, though the Speaker may of right speak to matters
    of order, and be first heard, he is restrained from speaking on any
    other subject, except where the House have occasion for facts within his
    knowledge; then he may, with their leave, state the matter of fact. 3
    Grey, 38.

      This provision is usually observed in the practice of the House only
    with regard to the conduct of the Speaker when he is in the chair. In
    several instances the Speaker has been permitted by the House to make a
    statement from the chair, as in a case wherein his past conduct had been
    criticized (II, 1369), and in a case wherein there had been unusual
    occurrences in the joint session to count the electoral vote (II, 1372),
    and in a matter relating to a contest for the seat of the Speaker as a
    Member (II, 1360). In rare instances the Speaker has made brief
    explanations from the chair without asking the assent of the House (II,
    1373, 1374). Speakers have called others to the chair and participated
    in debate, usually without asking consent of the House (II, 1360, 1367,
    footnote, 1368, 1371; III, 1950), and in one case a Speaker on the floor
    debated a point of order which the Speaker pro tempore was to decide (V,
    6097). In rare instances Speakers have left the chair to make motions on
    the floor (II, 1367, footnote). Speakers may participate in debate in
    Committee of the Whole, although the privilege was rarely exercised in
    early practice (II, 1367, footnote).

      During the House's consideration of several measures relating to the
    use of military force in the Persian Gulf, the Speaker took the floor
    not only to debate the pending question but also to commend the House on
    the quality of its recent debates on matters of war and peace and to
    explain his decision to vote on measures relating thereto even though
    not required to do so (Jan. 12, 1991, p. 1085).

    Sec. 359. Impertinent, superfluous, or tedious
    speaking.

      No  one is to speak impertinently or beside the question,
    superfluous, or tediously. Scob., 31, 33; 2 Hats., 166, 168; Hale Parl.,
    133.

    [[Page 172]]

    tice has the House suppressed superfluous or tedious speaking, its hour
    rule (clause 2 of rule XVII) being a sufficient safeguard in this
    respect.

      The House, by clause 1 of rule XVII, provides that the Member shall
    address himself to the question under debate, but neither by rule nor
    prac

    Sec. 360. Language reflecting on the House.

      No  person is to
    use indecent language against the proceedings of the House; no prior
    determination of which is to be reflected on by any Member, unless he
    means to conclude with a motion to rescind it. 2 Hats., 169, 170;
    Rushw., p. 3, v. 1, fol. 42. But while a proposition under consideration
    is still in fieri, though it has even been reported by a committee,
    reflections on it are no reflections on the House. 9 Grey, 508.

      In the practice of the House it has been held out of order in debate
    to cast reflections on either the House or its membership or its
    decisions, whether present or past (V, 5132-5138). A Member who had used
    offensive words against the character of the House, and who declined to
    explain, was censured (II, 1247). Words impeaching the loyalty of a
    portion of the membership have also been ruled out (V, 5139). Where a
    Member reiterated on the floor certain published charges against the
    House, action was taken, although other business had intervened, the
    question being considered one of privilege (III, 2637). It has been held
    inappropriate and not in order in debate to refer to the proceedings of
    a committee except such as have been formally reported to the House (V,
    5080-5083; VIII, 2269, 2485-2493; June 24, 1958, pp. 12120, 12122), but
    this rule does not apply to the proceedings of a committee of a previous
    Congress (Feb. 2, 1914, p. 2782), and the rationale for this limitation
    on debate is in part obsolete under the modern practice of the House
    insofar as the doctrine is applied to open committee meetings and
    hearings.

    [[Page 173]]

    or unmannerly words against a particular Member. Smyth's Comw., L. 2, c.
    3. * * *

    Sec. 361. Personalities in debate forbidden.

      No  person, in
    speaking, is to mention a Member then present by his name, but to
    describe him by his seat in the House, or who spoke last, or on the
    other side of the question, &c., Mem. in Hakew., 3; Smyth's Comw., L. 2,
    c. 3; nor to digress from the matter to fall upon the person, Scob., 31;
    Hale Parl., 133; 2 Hats., 166, by speaking reviling, nipping,

      In the practice of the House, a Member is not permitted to refer to
    another Member by name (V, 5144; VIII, 2526, 2529, 2536), or to address
    him in the second person (V, 5140-5143; VI, 600; VIII, 2529). The proper
    reference to another Member is ``the gentleman (or gentlewoman) from --
    ----,'' naming the Member's State (June 14, 1978, p. 17615; July 21,
    1982, p. 17314).

      By rule of the House (clause 1 of rule XVII), as well as by
    parliamentary law, personalities are forbidden (V, 4979, 5145, 5163,
    5169), whether against the Member in the Member's capacity as
    Representative or otherwise (V, 5152, 5153), even if the references may
    be relevant to the pending question (Sept. 28, 1996, p. 25778). The
    House has censured a Member for gross personalities (II, 1251). The
    Chair may intervene to prevent improper references where it is evident
    that a particular Member is being described (Nov. 3, 1989, p. 27077).

      The Chair does not rule on the veracity of a statement made by a
    Member in debate (Apr. 9, 1997, p. ----). While accusing another Member
    of deceit engages in personality, merely accusing another Member of
    making a mistake does not (Oct. 26, 2000, p. ----).

      Clause 1 of rule XVII has been held to proscribe: (1) referring to an
    identifiable group of sitting Members as having committed a crime (e.g.,
    ``stealing'' an election or obstructing justice) (Feb. 27, 1985, p.
    3898; Speaker Wright, Mar. 21, 1989, p. 5016; May 19, 1998, p. ----);
    (2) referring in a personally critical manner to the political tactics
    of the Speaker or other Members (June 25, 1981, p. 14056); (3) referring
    to a particular Member of the House in a derogatory fashion (Nov. 3,
    1989, p. 27077); (4) characterizing a Member as ``the most impolite
    Member'' (June 27, 1996, p. 15915); (5) questioning the integrity of a
    Member (July 25, 1996, p. 19170); and (6) denunciating the spirit in
    which a Member had spoken (V, 6981).

    [[Page 174]]

    a specific Member as engaging in an improper quid pro quo (Apr. 9, 1997,
    p. ----).
      A distinction has been drawn between general language, which
    characterizes a measure or the political motivations behind a measure,
    and personalities (V, 5153, 5163, 5169). Although remarks in debate may
    not include personal attacks against a Member or an identifiable group
    of Members, they may address political motivations for legislative
    positions (Jan. 24, 1995, p. 2214; Mar. 8, 1995, pp. 7307, 7308; Nov.
    17, 1995, p. 33832; June 13, 1996, p. 14043). For example, references to
    ``down-in-the-dirt gutter politics'' and ``you people are going to pay''
    were held not to be personal references (Nov. 14, 1995, p. 32388).
    Similarly, characterizing a pending measure as a ``patently petty
    political terrorist tactic'' was held in order as a reference to the
    pending measure rather than to the motive or character of the measure's
    proponent (Nov. 9, 1995, p. 31413). The Chair has also held in order a
    general reference that ``big donors'' receive ``access to leadership
    power and decisions'' because the reference did not identify

      A Member should refrain from references in debate to the official
    conduct of a Member where such conduct is not the subject then pending
    before the House by way of either a report of the Committee on Standards
    of Official Conduct or another question of the privileges of the House
    (see, e.g., July 24, 1990, p. 18917; Mar. 19, 1992, p. 6078; May 25,
    1995, pp. 14434-37; Sept. 19, 1995, pp. 25454, 25455). This stricture
    also precludes a Member from reciting news articles discussing a
    Member's conduct (Sept. 24, 1996, p. 24318), reciting the content of a
    previously tabled resolution raising a question of the privileges of the
    House (Nov. 17, 1995, p. 33853; Sept. 19, 1996, p. 23855), or even
    referring to a Member's conduct by mere insinuation (Sept. 12, 1996, p.
    22899). Notice of an intention to offer a resolution as a question of
    the privileges of the House under rule IX does not render a resolution
    ``pending'' and thereby permit references to conduct of a Member
    proposed to be addressed therein (Sept. 19, 1996, p. 23811).

      The stricture against references to a Member's conduct not then
    pending before the House applies to the conduct of all sitting Members
    (Apr. 1, 1992, p. 7899), including conduct that has previously been
    resolved by the Committee on Standards of Official Conduct or the House
    (Sept. 20, 1995, pp. 25825, 25826; Sept. 24, 1996, pp. 24483, 24485;
    Apr. 17, 1997, p. ----). This stricture does not apply to the conduct of
    a former Member, provided the reference is not made in an attempt to
    compare the conduct of a former Member with the conduct of a sitting
    Member (Sept. 12, 1996, pp. 22900, 22901).

      Debate on a pending privileged resolution recommending disciplinary
    action against a Member may necessarily involve personalities. However,
    clause 1 of rule XVII still prohibits the use of language that is
    personally abusive (see, e.g., July 31, 1979, p. 21584; Jan. 7, 1997, p.
    ----). Furthermore, during the actual pendency of such a resolution, a
    Member may discuss a prior case reported to the House by the Committee
    on Standards of Official Conduct for the purpose of comparing the
    severity of the sanction recommended in that case with the severity of
    the sanction recommended in the pending case, provided that the Member
    does not identify, or discuss the details of the past conduct of, a
    sitting Member (Dec. 18, 1987, p. 36271).

    [[Page 175]]

    gestion of a course of action (Mar. 3, 1995, p. 6715; Sept. 24, 1996, p.
    24317; Sept. 28, 1996, p. 25778) or advocacy of an interim status report
    by the Committee (Sept. 12, 1996, p. 22900; Sept. 28, 1996, p. 25778).
      In addition to the prohibition against addressing a Member's conduct
    when it is not actually pending before the House, the Speaker has
    advised that Members should refrain from references in debate (1) to the
    motivations of a Member who filed a complaint before the Committee on
    Standards of Official Conduct (June 15, 1988, p. 14623; July 6, 1988, p.
    16630; Mar. 22, 1989, p. 5130; May 2, 1989, p. 7735; Nov. 3, 1989, p.
    27077); (2) to personal criticism of a member of the Committee on
    Standards of Official Conduct (Apr. 1, 1992, p. 7899; Mar. 3, 1995, p.
    6715; Sept. 19, 1996, p. 23812; Sept. 24, 1996, p. 24317); and (3) to an
    investigation undertaken by the Committee on Standards of Official
    Conduct, including sug

      A Member may not read in debate extraneous material critical of
    another Member, which would be improper if spoken in the Member's own
    words (May 25, 1995, pp. 14436, 14437; Sept. 12, 1996, p. 22898). Thus,
    words in a telegram read in debate which repudiated the ``lies and half-
    truths'' of a House committee report were ruled out of order as
    reflecting on the integrity of committee members (June 16, 1947, p.
    7065), and unparliamentary references in debate to newspaper accounts
    used in support of a Member's personal criticism of another Member were
    similarly ruled out of order (Feb. 25, 1985, p. 3346).

    Sec. 362. Criticism of the Speaker.

      Complaint  of the conduct
    of the Speaker should be presented directly for the action of the House
    and not by way of debate on other matters (V, 5188). In a case wherein a
    Member used words insulting to the Speaker the House on a subsequent
    day, and after other business had intervened, censured the offender (II,
    1248). In such a case the Speaker would ordinarily leave the chair while
    action should be taken by the House (II, 1366; V, 5188; VI, 565). In the
    104th Congress the Chair reaffirmed that it is not in order to speak
    disrespectfully of the Speaker, and that under the precedents the
    sanctions for such violations transcend the ordinary requirements for
    timeliness of challenges (II, 1248; Jan. 4, 1995, p. 552; Jan. 19, 1995,
    p. 1599). It is not in order to arraign the personal conduct of the
    Speaker (Jan. 18, 1995, p. 1441; Jan. 19, 1995, p. 1601). For example,
    it is not in order to charge dishonesty or disregard of the rules (July
    11, 1985, p. 18550), to reflect on his patriotism by accusing him of
    ``kowtowing'' to persons who would desecrate the flag (June 20, 1990, p.
    14877), to refer to him as a ``crybaby'' (Nov. 16, 1995, p. 33394), or
    to refer to official conduct of the Speaker that has previously been
    resolved by the Committee on Standards of Official Conduct or the House
    (Apr. 17, 1997, p. ----). The Chair may take the initiative to admonish
    Members for references in debate that disparage the Speaker (June 25,
    1981, p. 14056; Mar. 22, 1996, p. 6077). Debate on a resolution
    authorizing the Speaker to entertain motions to suspend the rules may
    not engage in personality by discussing the official conduct of the
    Speaker, even if possibly relevant to the question of empowerment of the
    Speaker (Sept. 24, 1996, p. 24485).

    [[Page 176]]

    ria ad personam, Mr. Speaker ought to suppress. Ord. Com., 1604, Apr.
    19.

    Sec. 363. Motives of Members not to be arraigned.

      * * *  The
    consequences of a measure may be reprobated in strong terms; but to
    arraign the motives of those who propose to advocate it is a
    personality, and against order. Qui digreditur a mate

      The arraignment of the motives of Members is not permitted (V, 5147-
    51; Dec. 13, 1973, p. 41270), and the Speakers have intervened to
    prevent it, in the earlier practice preventing even mildest imputations
    (V, 5161, 5162). However, remarks in debate may address political, but
    not personal, motivations for legislative positions (Jan. 24, 1995, p.
    2214; Mar. 8, 1995, pp. 7307, 7308; Nov. 17, 1995, p. 33832; June 13,
    1996, p. 14043) or for committee membership (July 10, 1995, pp. 18257-
    59). Accusing another Member of hypocrisy has been held not in order
    (July 24, 1979, p. 20380; Mar. 29, 1995, p. 9675), and characterizing
    the motivation of a Member in offering an amendment as deceptive and
    hypocritical was ruled out of order (June 12, 1979, p. 11461). A
    statement in debate that an amendment could only be demagogic or racist
    because only demagoguery or racism impelled such an amendment was ruled
    out of order as impugning the motives of the Member offering the
    amendment (Dec. 3, 1973, pp. 41270, 41271). However, debate
    characterizing a pending measure as a ``patently petty political
    terrorist tactic'' was held in order as directed at the pending measure
    rather than the motive or the character of its proponent (Nov. 9, 1995,
    p. 31413). While in debate the assertion of one Member may be declared
    untrue by another, yet in so doing an intentional misrepresentation must
    not be implied (V, 5157-5160), and if stated or implied is censurable
    (II, 1305) and presents a question of privilege (III, 2717; VI, 607). A
    Member in debate having declared the words of another ``a base lie,''
    censure was inflicted by the House on the offender (II, 1249).

    Sec. 364. Disorder and interruptions during debate.

      No  one
    is to disturb another in his speech by hissing, coughing, spitting, 6
    Grey, 322; Scob., 8; D'Ewes, 332, col. 1, 640, col. 2, speaking or
    whispering to another, Scob., 6; D'Ewes, 487, col. 1; nor stand up to
    interrupt him, Town, col. 205; Mem. in Hakew., 31; nor to pass between
    the Speaker and the speaking Member, nor to go across the House, Scob.,
    6, or to walk up and down it, or to take books or papers from the table,
    or write there, 2 Hats., 171, p. 170.

    [[Page 177]]

    tary law. In the House a Member may interrupt by addressing the Chair
    for permission of the Member speaking (V, 5006; VIII, 2465); but it is
    entirely within the discretion of the Member occupying the floor to
    determine when and by whom he shall be interrupted (V, 5007, 5008; VIII,
    2463, 2465). There is no rule of the House requiring a Member having the
    floor to yield to another Member to whom he has referred during debate
    (Aug. 2, 1984, p. 22241). A Member may ask another to yield from any
    microphone in the Chamber, including those in the well, so long as not
    crossing between the Member having the floor and the Chair (June 5,
    1998, p. ----). The Chair may take the initiative in preserving order
    when a Member declining to yield in debate continues to be interrupted
    by another Member, may order that the interrupting Member's remarks not
    appear in the Record (July 26, 1984, p. 21247), and may admonish Members
    not to converse with a Member attempting to address the House (Feb. 21,
    1984, p. 2758), as it is not in order to engage in disruption while
    another is delivering remarks in debate (June 27, 1996, p. 15915). On
    the opening day of the 103d Congress, during the customary announcement
    of policies with respect to particular aspects of the legislative
    process, the Chair elaborated on the rules of order in debate with a
    general statement concerning decorum in the House (Jan. 5, 1993, p.
    105). Under this provision, the Chair may require a line of Members
    waiting to sign a discharge petition to proceed to the rostrum from the
    far right-hand aisle and require the line not to stand between the Chair
    and Members engaging in debate (Oct. 24, 1997, p. ----). Hissing and
    jeering is not proper decorum in the House (May 21, 1998, p. ----). For
    further discussion of interruptions in debate, see Sec. 946, infra.

      The House has, by clause 5 of rule XVII, prescribed certain rules of
    decorum differing somewhat from this provision of the parliamentary law,
    but supplemental to it rather than antagonistic. In one respect,
    however, the practice of the House differs from the apparent intent of
    the parliamen

    Sec. 365. Parliamentary method of silencing a
    tedious Member.

      Nevertheless,  if a Member finds that it is not the inclination of
    the House to hear him, and that by conversation or any other noise they
    endeavor to drown his voice, it is his most prudent way to submit to the
    pleasure of the House, and sit down; for it scarcely ever happens that
    they are guilty of this piece of ill manners without sufficient reason,
    or inattention to a Member who says anything worth their hearing. 2
    Hats., 77, 78.

    [[Page 178]]

      In the House, where the previous question and hour rule of debate have
    been used for many years, the parliamentary method of suppressing a
    tedious Member has never been imported into the practice (V, 5445).

    Sec. 366. The parliamentary law as to naming a disorderly
    Member.

      If  repeated calls do not produce order, the Speaker may call by
    his name any Member obstinately persisting in irregularity; whereupon
    the House may require the Member to withdraw. He is then to be heard in
    exculpation, and to withdraw. Then the Speaker states the offense
    committed; and the House considers the degree of punishment they will
    inflict. 2 Hats., 167, 7, 8, 172.

      This provision of parliamentary law should be in conjunction with
    clause 4 of rule XVII, Sec. Sec. 960-961, infra, particularly as this
    provision relates to the ultimate authority of the House to determine
    whether a Member ignoring repeated calls to order should be permitted to
    proceed in order.

    Sec. 367. Proceedings in cases of assaults and
    affrays.

      For  instances of assaults and affrays in the House of Commons,
    and the proceedings thereon, see 1 Pet. Misc., 82; 3 Grey, 128; 4 Grey,
    328; 5 Grey, 382; 6 Grey, 254; 10 Grey, 8. Whenever warm words or an
    assault have passed between Members, the House, for the protection of
    their Members, requires them to declare in their places not to prosecute
    any quarrel, 3 Grey, 128, 293; 5 Grey, 280; or orders them to attend the
    Speaker, who is to accommodate their differences, and report to the
    House, 3 Grey, 419; and they are put under restraint if they refuse, or
    until they do. 9 Grey, 234, 312.

    [[Page 179]]

    of the Capitol for words spoken in debate, the House censured the
    assailant and three other Members who had been present, armed, to
    prevent interference (II, 1655, 1656). Assaults or affrays in the
    Committee of the Whole are dealt with by the House (II, 1648-1651).

      In several instances assaults and affrays have occurred on the floor
    of the House. Sometimes the House has allowed these affairs to pass
    without notice, the Members concerned making apologies either personally
    or through other Members (II, 1658-1662). In other cases the House has
    exacted apologies (II, 1646-1651, 1657), or required the offending
    Members to pledge themselves before the House to keep the peace (II,
    1643). In case of an aggravated assault by one Member on another on the
    portico

    [[Page 180]]

    any time the same day. 2 Hats., 196; Mem. in Hakew., 71; 3 Grey, 48; 9
    Grey, 514.

    Sec. 368. Parliamentary law as to taking down
    disorderly words.

      Disorderly  words are not to be noticed till the Member has
    finished his speech. 5 Grey, 356; 6 Grey, 60. Then the person objecting
    to them, and desiring them to be taken down by the Clerk at the table,
    must repeat them. The Speaker then may direct the Clerk to take them
    down in his minutes; but if he thinks them not disorderly, he delays the
    direction. If the call becomes pretty general, he orders the Clerk to
    take them down, as stated by the objecting Member. They are then a part
    of his minutes, and when read to the offending Member, he may deny they
    were his words, and the House must then decide by a question whether
    they are his words or not. Then the Member may justify them, or explain
    the sense in which he used them, or apologize. If the House is
    satisfied, no further proceeding is necessary. But if two Members still
    insist to take the sense of the House, the Member must withdraw before
    that question is stated, and then the sense of the House is to be taken.
    2 Hats., 199; 4 Grey, 170; 6 Grey, 59. When any Member has spoken, or
    other business intervened, after offensive words spoken, they can not be
    taken notice of for censure. And this is for the common security of all,
    and to prevent mistakes which must happen if words are not taken down
    immediately. Formerly they might be taken down at

      The House has, by clause 4 of rule XVII, provided a method of
    procedure in cases of disorderly words. The House permits and requires
    them to be noticed as soon as uttered, and has not insisted that the
    offending Member withdraw while the House is deciding as to its course
    of action.

    Sec. 369. Disorderly words taken down and reported
    from Committee of the Whole.

      Disorderly  words spoken in a committee must be
    written down as in the House; but the committee can only report them to
    the House for animadversion. 6 Grey, 46.

      This provision of the parliamentary law has been applied to the
    Committee of the Whole, rather than to select or standing committees,
    which are separately empowered to enforce rules of decorum (clause 1(a)
    of rule XI, which incorporates the provisions of rule XVII where
    applicable). The House has censured a Member for disorderly words spoken
    in Committee of the Whole and reported therefrom (II, 1259).

    Sec. 370. References in debate to the
    Executive.

      In  Parliament, to speak irreverently or seditiously against
    the King is against order. Smyth's Comw., L. 2, c. 3; 2 Hats., 170.

    [[Page 181]]

    (Oct. 6, 1998, p. ----). Personal abuse, innuendo, or ridicule of the
    President is not permitted (VIII, 2497; Aug. 12, 1986, p. 21078; Oct.
    21, 1987, p. 8857; Sept. 21, 1994, p. 25147). Under this standard the
    following references are not in order: (1) calling the President a
    ``liar'' or accusing him of ``lying'' (June 26, 1985, p. 17394; Sept.
    24, 1992, pp. 27345, 27346; Nov. 15, 1995, p. 32587; June 6, 1996, pp.
    13228, 13229; Mar. 18, 1998, p. ----), or suggesting mendacity (such as
    suggesting the President misrepresented the truth, attempted to obstruct
    justice, and encouraged others to perjure themselves (Feb. 25, 1998, p.
    ----), questioning his credibility (Feb. 25, 1998, p. ----), charging
    him with intent to be intellectually dishonest (May 9, 1990, p. 9828),
    or stating that many were convinced he had ``not been honest'' (Mar. 5,
    1998, p. ----); (2) attributing to him ``hypocrisy'' (Sept. 25, 1992, p.
    27674); (3) accusing him of giving ``aid and comfort to the enemy''
    (Jan. 25, 1995, p. 2352); (4) accusing him of ``demagoguery'' (Jan. 23,
    1996, p. 1144; Jan. 24, 1996, pp. 1220, 1221; May 30, 1996, pp. 12646,
    12647); (5) calling him a ``draft-dodger'' or accusing him of ``raping
    the truth'' (Apr. 24, 1996, pp. 8807, 8808; Sept. 30, 1996, p. ----);
    (6) describing his action as ``cowardly'' (Oct. 25, 1989, p. 25817); (7)
    referring to him as ``a little bugger'' (Nov. 18, 1995, p. 33974); (8)
    alluding to alleged sexual misconduct on his part (May 10, 1994, p.
    9697; Feb. 25, 1998, p. ----; Mar. 5, 1998, p. ----; May 18, 1998, p. --
    --); (9) alluding to a propensity for unethical behavior on his part
    (June 20, 1996, p. 14829); (10) discussing ``charges'' leveled at the
    President or under investigation (Mar. 19, 1998, p. ----; June 11, 1998,
    p. ----), including alluding to ``fund-raising abuses'' (Mar. 14, 2000,
    p. ----) or speculating that the Vice President might someday pardon the
    President for certain charges (Apr. 12, 2000, p. ----); or discussing
    alleged criminal conduct (Sept. 10, 1998, p. ----); and (11) discussing
    personal conduct even as a point of reference or comparison (July 16,
    1998, p. ----; Sept. 9, 1998, p. ----). The Chair may admonish Members
    transgressing this stricture even after other debate has intervened
    (Jan. 23, 1996, p. 1144).
      This provision of the parliamentary law is manifestly inapplicable to
    the House (V, 5086); and it has been held in order in debate to refer to
    the President of the United States or his opinions, either with approval
    or criticism, provided that such reference be relevant to the subject
    under discussion and otherwise conformable to the Rules of the House (V,
    5087-5091; VIII, 2500). Under this standard the following references are
    in order: (1) a reference to the probable action of the President (V,
    5092); (2) an adjuration to the President to keep his word (although an
    improper form of address) (Dec. 19, 1995, p. 37601); and (3) an
    accusation that the President ``frivolously vetoed'' a bill (Nov. 8,
    1995, p. 31785). Although wide latitude is permitted in debate on a
    proposition to impeach the President (V, 5093), Members must abstain
    from language personally offensive (V, 5094; Dec. 18, 1998, p. ----);
    and Members must abstain from comparisons to the personal conduct of
    sitting Members of the House or Senate (Dec. 18, 1998, p ----).
    Furthermore, Members may not refer to evidence of alleged impeachable
    offenses by the President contained in a communication from an
    independent counsel pending before a House committee (Sept. 14, 1998, p.
    ----; Sept. 17, 1998, p. ----), although they may refer to the
    communication, itself, within the confines of proper decorum in debate

      A Member may not read in debate extraneous material personally abusive
    of the President, which would be improper if spoken in the Member's own
    words (July 12, 1996, pp. 17109, 17110; July 26, 1996, p. 19458; Feb.
    26, 1998, p. ----; Mar. 3, 1993, p. 3958; Nov. 15, 1995, p. 32587; May
    2, 1996, p. 10010; Mar. 17, 1998, p. ----). This prohibition includes
    the recitation of another Member's criticism of the President made off
    the floor (even if recited as a rebuttal to such criticism) (Dec. 17,
    1998, p. ----).

    [[Page 182]]

      The Chair has advised that the protections afforded by Jefferson's
    Manual and the precedents against unparliamentary references to the
    President, himself, do not necessarily obtain for members of his family
    (July 12, 1990, p. 17206). In the 102d Congress, the Speaker enunciated
    a minimal standard of propriety for all debate concerning nominated
    candidates for the Presidency, based on the traditional proscription
    against personally offensive references to the President even in his
    capacity as a candidate (Speaker Foley, Sept. 24, 1992, p. 27344).

      For discussion of the stricture against addressing remarks in debate
    to the President, as in the second person, see Sec. 945, infra.

      On January 27, 1909 (VIII, 2497), the House adopted a report of a
    committee appointed to investigate the question, which report in part
    stated:

      ``The freedom of speech in debate in the House should never be denied
    or abridged, but freedom of speech in debate does not mean license to
    indulge in personal abuses or ridicule. The right of Members of the two
    Houses of Congress to criticize the official acts of the President and
    other executive officers is beyond question, but this right is subject
    to proper rules requiring decorum in debate. Such right of criticism is
    inherent upon legislative authority. The right to legislate involves the
    right to consider conditions as they are and to contrast present
    conditions with those of the past or those desired in the future. The
    right to correct abuses by legislation carries the right to consider and
    discuss abuses which exist or which are feared.

      ``It is, however, the duty of the House to require its Members in
    speech or debate to preserve that proper restraint which will permit the
    House to conduct its business in an orderly manner and without
    unnecessarily and unduly exciting animosity among its Members or
    antagonism from those other branches of the Government with which the
    House is correlated.''

    Sec. 371. The other House and its Members not to be
    criticized in debate.

      It  is a breach of order in debate to notice what
    has been said on the same subject in the other House, or the particular
    votes or majorities on it there; because the opinion of each House
    should be left to its own independency, not to be influenced by the
    proceedings of the other; and the quoting them might beget reflections
    leading to a misunderstanding between the two Houses. 8 Grey, 22.

    [[Page 183]]

    and the Speaker may admonish a Member even after intervening recognition
    (Oct. 12, 1999, p. ----). The House has, by unanimous consent, permitted
    tributes to a retiring Senator (Sept. 18, 2000, p. ----).
      Until former clause 1 of rule XIV (current clause 1 of rule XVII) was
    amended by adoption of the rules in the 100th Congress (H. Res. 5, Jan.
    6, 1987, p. 6) and again in the 101st Congress (H. Res. 5, Jan. 3, 1989,
    p. 72), this principle of comity and the parliamentary law as described
    by Jefferson governed debate in the House to the full extent of its
    provisions (see generally, V, 5095-5130; VIII, 2501-21; July 31, 1984,
    p. 21670; Deschler-Brown Precedents, vol. 13, ch. 29, sec. 44). Clause 1
    of rule XVII governs debate concerning the Senate and permits some
    factual references that are a matter of public record and that are
    relevant to the making of legislative history on the pending measure. It
    is the duty of the Speaker to call to order a Member who criticizes the
    actions of the Senate (see Sec. 374, infra),

      It is not in order in debate to mention the name of a Senator (except
    as the sponsor of a measure or in quotations from Senate proceedings for
    the purpose of making legislative history). This rule has been applied
    when a Member in debate: (1) either criticizes (V, 5121, 5122; VIII,
    2518, 2521; July 10, 1990, p. 17205) or compliments (VIII, 2509; Apr.
    21, 1993, p. 8013; Nov. 18, 1999, p. ----); (2) refers to a Senator's
    vote on a proposition (Deschler-Brown Precedents, vol. 13, ch. 29, secs.
    44.38-44.44; (3) characterizes the position of a Senator on a
    legislative issue (Deschler-Brown Precedents, vol. 13, ch. 29, secs.
    44.17, 44.19; Oct. 11, 1984, p. 32153; July 12, 1990, p. 17205); (4)
    publicizes the telephone number of a Senator in an attempt to influence
    his future vote (Oct. 25, 1990, p. 34083); or (5) speculates as to the
    intent or motives of a Senator (Oct. 11, 1984, pp. 32221-23; Oct. 21,
    1997, p. ----). The prohibition against such references to Senators
    includes a reference not explicitly naming the Senator (VIII, 2512; Feb.
    23, 1994, p. 2658; June 30, 1995, p. 18153; Feb. 27, 1997, p. ----) and
    references to statements or actions of Senators occurring outside the
    Senate Chamber (VIII, 2515; Deschler-Brown Precedents, vol. 13, ch. 29,
    secs. 44.31-44.37; Apr. 11, 2000, p. ----). The prohibition also extends
    to the reading of a paper making criticisms of a Senator (V, 5127) and
    references to another person's criticism of a Senator (Aug. 4, 1983, p.
    23145). Remarks in debate during the pendency of an impeachment
    resolution may not include comparisons to the personal conduct of
    sitting Members of the House or Senate (Dec. 18, 1998, p. ----).

      With respect to references to Members of the Senate acting in another
    capacity, references to former Members of the House who are presently
    Senators are only permissible if they merely address prior House service
    and are not implicitly critical of Senate service (May 8, 1984, p.
    11428). A Member of the House has been permitted to refer to a speech
    made in the Senate by one no longer a Member of that body (V, 5112),
    although references to Senate proceedings on legislation in the current
    Congress other than those expressly permitted to establish legislative
    history should be avoided. In the 104th Congress the Chair held that the
    precise standard in clause 1 of former rule XIV (current rule XVII) for
    references to ``individual Members of the Senate'' does not apply to
    references to former Senators or to the Vice President in his former
    capacity as a Senator (Dec. 14, 1995, p. 36968). It has even been held
    out of order to criticize words spoken in the Senate by one not a Member
    of that body in the course of an impeachment trial (V, 5106).

    [[Page 184]]

    President but may not engage in personality (Dec. 14, 1995, p. 36968;
    July 14, 1998, p. ----; Sept. 20, 2000, p. ----). As such, it is not in
    order to allude to ``wrongdoings [including] fund-raising telephone
    calls by the Vice President'' (Mar. 14, 2000, p. ----); to speculate
    that he might someday ``pardon'' the President (Apr. 12, 2000, p. ----);
    to accuse him of lying (Sept. 20, 2000, p. ----; Sept. 21, 2000, p. ----
    ); or to suggest ``he has a problem with the truth'' (Oct. 5, 2000, p.
    ----). References to the Vice President contained in extraneous material
    read in debate are held to the same standard as words spoken in debate
    (Sept. 19, 2000, p. ----).
      References in debate to the Vice President (as President of the
    Senate) are governed by the standards of reference permitted toward the
    President rather than the more stringent prohibitions under clause 1 of
    former rule XIV (current rule XVII) against references to sitting
    Senators. Therefore, a Member may criticize in debate the policies, or
    candidacy, of the Vice

      References to Members of the Senate in their capacities as candidates
    for the Presidency or other office are not prohibited; where a Senator
    is a candidate for President or Vice President his official policies,
    actions, and opinions as a candidate may be criticized in terms not
    personally offensive (Speaker Wright, Sept. 29, 1988, p. 26683), but
    references attacking the character or integrity of a Senator even in
    that context are not in order (Oct. 30, 1979, p. 30150).

      It is not in order to characterize the position of the Senate (Oct. 5,
    1984, p. 30326) or speculate as to the intent of the Senate on
    legislation (Oct. 11, 1984, pp. 32221-23). Also, it is not in order to
    characterize Senate action or inaction (see, e.g., Apr. 29, 1986, p.
    8856; July 31, 1986, p. 18253; Aug. 4, 1987, p. 22288; Oct. 28, 1993, p.
    26538; Jan. 3, 1996, p. 61). For example, the rule prohibits: (1)
    characterization of the action of a Senate committee on a Presidential
    nominee (July 9, 1992, p. 18342), including advocating that it take a
    certain action with respect thereto (Feb. 7, 1984, p. 1979; Oct. 8,
    1991, p. 25754; May 24, 1995, p. 14304; Oct. 30, 1997, p. ----); (2) any
    criticism of Senate action (V, 5114-5120; Dec. 10, 1980, p. 33205; Apr.
    27, 1993, p. 8271), including a characterization of Senate action as a
    ``further injustice'' (Oct. 6, 1999, p. ----); (3) questions with
    respect to the courage or resolve of its Members to take an action (Aug.
    4, 1989, p. 19315); and (4) an accusation that the Senate majority
    leadership failed to schedule a bill (Oct. 5, 1998, p. ----) or that the
    Senate minority held a bill ``hostage'' (Oct. 5, 1999, p. ----).
    Furthermore, it is not in order in debate to specifically urge that the
    Senate take certain action, such as suggesting that the President urge
    Senate conferees to meet with House conferees on specific legislation
    (Aug. 2, 1984, p. 22270), or urge Members of the House to ``lobby''
    Senators on an issue (Apr. 4, 2000, p. ----).

    [[Page 185]]

    ``unfriendly conditions between the two bodies * * * obstructive of wise
    legislation and little short of a public calamity'' (V, 5129).
      A Member may not read or quote from the record of speeches or
    proceedings in the Senate, or insert such material in the Record (V,
    5107-5111; VIII, 2501-2506; June 25, 1986, p. 15576; Deschler-Brown
    Precedents, vol. 13, ch. 29, secs. 44.23-44.25; Apr. 11, 2000, p. ----)
    except to make legislative history on a measure then under debate, and
    the prohibition extends to quoting accounts of Senate debates printed
    elsewhere, such as in reprints or in the press (VIII, 2053). After
    examination by a committee, a speech reflecting on the character of the
    Senate was ordered to be stricken from the Record, on the ground that it
    tended to create

      Even prior to the 100th Congress (as indicated in Procedure, ch. 29,
    sec. 14.1) it has been permissible to refer to proceedings in the other
    House, provided the reference does not contravene the principles stated
    by Jefferson. A Member must be permitted to refer to the existence of
    the Senate and its functions in a general and neutral way. For example,
    a Member may oppose a sine die adjournment resolution on the grounds
    that Congress should stay in session to complete action on specified
    legislation then pending in the Senate (V, 5115). It is appropriate to
    state whether or not the Senate has acted on House-passed legislation as
    long as criticism is neither stated nor implied (Oct. 4, 1984, p.
    30047). If references to the Senate are appropriate, the Member
    delivering them is not required to use the term ``the other body,'' and
    the use of the term ``Senate'' is not a per se violation of the rule of
    comity (Oct. 4, 1984, p. 30047). It is in order in debate, while
    discussing a question involving conference committee procedure, to state
    what actually occurred in a conference committee session, without
    referring to or criticizing a named Member of the Senate (July 29, 1935,
    p. 12011). Where a Member has been assailed in the Senate, he has been
    permitted to explain his own conduct and motives, without bringing the
    whole controversy into discussion or assailing the Senator (V, 5123-
    5126). Propositions relating to breaches of these principles have been
    entertained as of privilege (V, 5129, 6980).

      On one occasion before the rule was changed in the 101st Congress to
    permit certain quotations from Senate proceedings for the purpose of
    making legislative history, the Speaker entertained a unanimous-consent
    request that a Member be permitted to refer in debate to Senate
    proceedings (to quote a statement by the Senate Majority Leader as to
    probable Senate action on the measure then pending in the House), but
    the Speaker first ascertained in what manner the reference would be
    made, in order to assure that remarks critical of the Senate, its
    Members or proceedings would not be made (Speaker O'Neill, June 4, 1980,
    p. 13212). But the Chair will not entertain such a request where the
    references would necessarily imply criticism of the Senate, such as to
    respond to remarks in the Senate which were critical of Members of the
    House (VIII, 2519). The House has, by unanimous consent, permitted
    tributes to a retiring Senator (Sept. 18, 2000, p. ----).

    Sec. 373. Complaint by one House of conduct of a
    Member of the other.

      Neither  House can exercise any authority over a Member or
    officer of the other, but should complain to the House of which he is,
    and leave the punishment to them.

    [[Page 186]]

    examined the breach of privilege and transmitted its report to the
    House, which punished the Member (II, 1622). A Senator having assailed a
    House Member in debate, the House messaged to the Senate a resolution
    declaring the language a breach of privilege and requested the Senate to
    take appropriate action (Sept. 27, 1951, p. 12270). The Senator
    subsequently asked unanimous consent to correct his remarks in the
    permanent Congressional Record, but objection was raised (Sept. 28,
    1951, p. 12383). But where certain Members of the House, in a published
    letter, sought to influence the vote of a Senator in an impeachment
    trial, the House declined to consider the matter as a breach of
    privilege (III, 2657). While on one occasion it was held that a
    resolution offered in the House requesting the Senate to expunge from
    the Record statements in criticism of a Member of the House did not
    constitute a question of privilege, being in violation of the rule
    prohibiting references to the Senate in debate (VIII, 2519), a properly
    drafted resolution referring to language published in the record on a
    designated page of Senate proceedings as constituting a breach of
    privilege and requesting the Senate to take appropriate action
    concerning the subject has been held to present a question of the
    privileges of the House (VIII, 2516).

      In a notable instance, wherein a Member of the House had assaulted a
    Senator in the Senate Chamber for words spoken in debate, the Senate

    Sec. 374. Duty of the Speaker to prevent expressions
    offensive to the other House.

      * * *  Where the complaint is of words
    disrespectfully spoken by a Member of another House, it is difficult to
    obtain punishment, because of the rules supposed necessary to be
    observed (as to the immediate noting down of words) for the security of
    Members. Therefore it is the duty of the House, and more particularly of
    the Speaker, to interfere immediately, and not to permit expressions to
    go unnoticed which may give a ground of complaint to the other House,
    and introduce proceedings and mutual accusations between the two Houses,
    which can hardly be terminated without difficulty and disorder. 3 Hats.,
    51.

    [[Page 187]]

    distinguished between engaging in personality toward another Member of
    the House, as to which the Chair normally awaits a point of order from
    the floor, and improper references to Members of the Senate, which
    violate comity between the Houses whether or not engaging in
    personality, as to which the Chair normally takes initiative (Feb. 27,
    1997, p. ----). The Chair may admonish Members to avoid unparliamentary
    references to the Senate even after intervening recognition (Oct. 12,
    1999, p. ----). Pending consideration of a measure relating to the
    Senate, the Speaker announced his intention to strictly enforce this
    provision of Jefferson's Manual prohibiting improper references to the
    Senate, and to deny recognition to Members violating the prohibition,
    subject to permission of the House to proceed in order (Speaker O'Neill,
    June 16, 1982, p. 13843). While the Chair should take the initiative to
    prevent improper references to the Senate in debate, the Chair will not
    respond to hypothetical questions as to the propriety of possible
    characterizations of Senate actions prior to their use in debate (Oct.
    24, 1985, p. 28819). For a further discussion of the Speaker's duties
    regarding unparliamentary debate, see Sec. Sec. 960-961, infra.

      In the House this rule of parliamentary law is considered as binding
    on the Chair (V, 5130; VIII, 2465), and it is the duty of the Speaker to
    call to order a Member who criticizes the actions of the Senate, its
    Members or committees in debate or through an insertion in the Record
    (Speaker Albert, Apr. 17, 1975, p. 10458; Oct. 7, 1975, p. 32055). The
    Chair has

    Sec. 375. Course of the Member when business concerning
    himself is debating.

      No  Member may be present when a bill or any business
    concerning himself is debating; nor is any Member to speak to the merits
    of it till he withdraws. 2 Hats., 219. The rule is that if a charge
    against a Member arise out of a report of a committee, or examination of
    witnesses in the House, as the Member knows from that to what points he
    is to direct his exculpation, he may be heard to those points before any
    question is moved or stated against him. He is then to be heard, and
    withdraw before any question is moved. But if the question itself is the
    charge, as for breach of order or matter arising in the debate, then the
    charge must be stated (that is, the question must be moved), himself
    heard, and then to withdraw. 2 Hats., 121, 122.

    [[Page 188]]

    (II, 1286), as a matter of course (II, 1246, 1253), by express provision
    (II, 1273), and in writing (II, 1273), or by unanimous consent (II,
    1275). A Member against whom a resolution of censure was pending was
    asked by the Speaker if he desired to be heard (VI, 236). But a Member
    was not permitted to depute another Member to speak in his behalf (II,
    1273). In modern practice the Member has been permitted to speak in his
    own behalf, both in censure (June 10, 1980, pp. 13802-11) and expulsion
    proceedings (Oct. 2, 1980, pp. 28953-78). A Member-elect has been
    permitted to participate in debate on a resolution relating to his right
    to take the oath (Jan. 10, 1967, p. 23).

      In 1832, during proceedings for the censure of a Member, the Speaker
    informed the Member that he should retire (II, 1366); but this seems to
    be an exceptional instance of the enforcement of the law of Parliament.
    In other cases, after the proposition for censure or expulsion has been
    proposed, Members have been heard in debate, either as a matter of right

    Sec. 376. Disqualifying personal interest of a
    Member.

      Where  the private interests of a Member are concerned in a bill or
    question he is to withdraw. And where such an interest has appeared, his
    voice has been disallowed, even after a division. In a case so contrary,
    not only to the laws of decency, but to the fundamental principle of the
    social compact, which denies to any man to be a judge in his own cause,
    it is for the honor of the House that this rule of immemorial observance
    should be strictly adhered to. 2 Hats., 119, 121; 6 Grey, 368.

      In the House it has not been usual for the Member to withdraw when his
    private interests are concerned in a pending measure, but the House has
    provided by clause 1 of rule III that the Member shall not vote in such
    a contingency. In one instance the Senate disallowed a vote given by a
    Senator on a question relating to his own right to a seat; but the House
    has never had occasion to proceed so far (V, 5959).

    Sec. 377. Wearing of hats by Members.

      No  Member is to come
    into the House with his head covered, nor to remove from one place to
    another with his hat on, nor is to put on his hat in coming in or
    removing, until he be set down in his place. Scob., 6.

    [[Page 189]]

    <>   A question of
    order may be adjourned to give time to look into precedents. 2 Hats.,
    118.

      In 1837 the parliamentary practice of wearing hats during the session
    was abolished by adoption of current clause 5 of rule XVII. See
    Sec. 962, infra.

    <>   In
    Parliament, all decisions of the Speaker may be controlled by the House.
    3 Grey, 319.

      The Speaker has declined, on a difficult question of order, to rule
    until he had taken time for examination (III, 2725; VI, 432; VII, 2106;
    VIII, 2174, 2396, 3475), and may take a parliamentary inquiry under
    advisement, especially where not related to the pending proceedings
    (VIII, 2174; Apr. 7, 1992, p. 8274), but it is conceivable that a case
    might arise wherein this privilege of the Chair would require approval
    of the majority of the House, to prevent arbitrary obstruction of the
    pending business by the Chair. On occasion, the Chair has reversed as
    erroneous a decision previously made (VI, 639; VII, 849; VIII, 2794,
    3435). The law of Parliament evidently contemplates that the adjournment
    of a question of order shall be controlled by the House.

      The Speaker's decision on a decision of order is subject to appeal by
    any Member (clause 5 of rule I).

                         sec. xviii--orders of the house

    Sec. 380. Keeping of the doors of the House.

      Of  right, the
    door of the House ought not to be shut, but to be kept by porters, or
    Sergeants-at-Arms, assigned for that purpose. Mod ten. Parl., 23.

    Sec. 381. Right of the Member to demand execution of the
    subsisting order.

      The  only case where a Member has a right to insist on
    anything, is where he calls for the execution of a subsisting order of
    the House. Here there having been already a resolution, any person has a
    right to insist that the Speaker, or any other whose duty it is, shall
    carry it into execution; and no debate or delay can be had on it.

    [[Page 190]]

    ervation of the right to object thereto is precluded (Speaker Foley,
    Nov. 14, 1991, p. 32128). Occasionally a Member may incorrectly demand
    the ``regular order'' to assert that remarks are not confined to the
    question under debate. On such an occasion the Chair may treat the
    demand as a point of order requiring a ruling by the Chair (May 1, 1996,
    pp. 9888, 9889).

    <> Thus
    any Member has a right to have the House or gallery cleared of
    strangers, an order existing for that purpose; or to have the House told
    when there is not a quorum present. 2 Hats., 87, 129. How far an order
    of the House is binding, see Hakew., 392.

      As a request for unanimous consent to consider a bill is in effect a
    request to suspend the order of business temporarily, a Member has the
    right at any time to demand the ``regular order'' (IV, 3058). Where the
    regular order is demanded pending a request for unanimous consent,
    further res

      Absent an existing order for that purpose, a Member may not demand
    that the galleries be cleared, as this power resides in the House (II,
    1353), which has by rule extended the power to the Speaker (clause 2 of
    rule I) and the chairman of the Committee of the Whole (clause 1 of rule
    XVIII), but not to the individual Member.

    Sec. 383. Parliamentary law as to proceeding with orders
    of the day.

      But  where an order is made that any particular matter be taken
    up on a particular day, there a question is to be put, when it is called
    for, whether the House will now proceed to that matter? Where orders of
    the day are on important or interesting matter, they ought not to be
    proceeded on till an hour at which the House is usually full [which in
    Senate is at noon].

      The rule of the House providing for raising the question of
    consideration (clause 3 of rule XVI) has, in connection with the
    practice as to special orders of business, superseded this provision of
    the parliamentary law. The House always proceeds with business at its
    hour of meeting, unless prevented by a point that no quorum is present
    (IV, 2732).

    [[Page 191]]

    Sec. 384. Orders of the day now obsolete.

      Orders  of the day
    may be discharged at any time, and a new one made for a different day, 3
    Grey, 48, 313.

      The House found the use of ``Orders of the day'' as a method of
    disposing business impracticable as long ago as 1818, and not long after
    abandoned their use (IV, 3057), although an interesting reference to
    them survives in clause 1 of rule XIV. The House proceeds under rule XIV
    unless that order is displaced by the use of special orders of business
    or the intervention of privileged business.

    Sec. 385. Business at the end of a session.

      When  a session
    is drawing to a close and the important bills are all brought in, the
    House, in order to prevent interruption by further unimportant bills,
    sometimes comes to a resolution that no new bill be brought in, except
    it be sent from the other House. 3 Grey, 156.

      This provision is obsolete so far as the practice of the House is
    concerned, as business goes on uninterruptedly until the Congress
    expires (clause 6 of rule XI).

    Sec. 386. Effect of end of the session on existing orders,
    especially as to imprisonment.

      All  orders of the House determine with the
    session; and one taken under such an order may, after the session is
    ended, be discharged on a habeas corpus. Raym., 120; Jacob's L. D. by
    Ruffhead; Parliament, 1 Lev., 165, Pitchara's case.

    [[Page 192]]

      The House, by clause 6 of rule XI and the practice thereunder, has
    modified the rule of Parliament as to business pending at the end of a
    session which is not at the same time the end of a Congress. A standing
    order, like that providing for the hour of daily meeting of the House,
    expires with a session (I, 104-109). The House uses few standing orders.
    However, in the first session of the 104th Congress, the House continued
    a standing order regarding special-order and morning-hour speeches for
    the remainder of the entire Congress (May 12, 1995, p. 12765). In 1866
    the House discussed its power to imprison for a period longer than the
    duration of the existing session (II, 1629), and in 1870, for assaulting
    a Member returning to the House from absence on leave. Patrick Woods was
    committed for a term extending beyond the adjournment of the session,
    but not beyond the term of the existing House (II, 1628).

    Sec. 387. Jefferson's views as to the constitutional
    power to make rules.

      Where  the Constitution authorizes each House to
    determine the rules of its proceedings it must mean in those cases
    (legislative, executive, or judiciary) submitted to them by the
    Constitution, or in something relating to these, and necessary toward
    their execution. But orders and resolutions are sometimes entered in the
    journals having no relation to these, such as acceptances of invitations
    to attend orations, to take part in procession, etc. These must be
    understood to be merely conventional among those who are willing to
    participate in the ceremony, and are therefore, perhaps, improperly
    placed among the records of the House.

    [[Page 193]]

    Where the House amended a standing rule of general applicability during
    a session and the amended rule did not require prospective application,
    the rule was interpreted to apply retroactively (Sept. 28, 1993, p.
    22719).

    Sec. 388. The House's construction of its power to adopt
    rules.

      The  House has frequently examined its constitutional power to make
    rules, and this power has also been discussed by the Supreme Court (V,
    6755). It has been settled that Congress may not by law interfere with
    the constitutional right of a future House to make its own rules (I, 82;
    V, 6765, 6766), or to determine for itself the order of proceedings in
    effecting its organization (I, 242-245; V, 6765, 6766). It has also been
    determined, after long discussion and trial by practice, that one House
    may not continue its rules in force to and over its successor (I, 187,
    210; V, 6002, 6743-6747; Jan. 22, 1971, p. 132). Congress may bind
    itself in matters of procedure (II, 1341; V, 6767, 6768), but its
    ability to so bind a succeeding Congress has been called into doubt (V,
    6766). In one case the Chair denied the authority of such a law that
    conflicted with a rule of the House (IV, 3579). The theories involved in
    this question have been most carefully examined and decisively
    determined in reference to the law of 1851, which directs the method of
    procedure for the House in its constitutional function of judging the
    elections of its Members; and it has been determined that this law is
    not of absolute binding force on the House, but rather a wholesome rule
    not to be departed from except for cause (I, 597, 713, 726, 833; II,
    1122). In modern practice, existing statutory procedures, including
    provisions of concurrent resolutions, are readopted as Rules of the
    House at the beginning of each Congress (see, e.g., H. Res. 6, Jan. 4,
    1995, p. 462). This practice was codified in clause 1 of former rule
    XXVIII (redesignated as rule XXVII in the 107th Congress) when the House
    recodified its rules in the 106th Congress (H. Res. 5, Jan. 6, 1999, p.
    ----, see Sec. 1013, infra).

      As to the participation on occasions of ceremony, the House has
    entered its orders on its journal; but it rarely attends outside the
    Capitol building as a body, usually preferring that its Members go
    individually (V, 7061-7064) or that it be represented by a committee (V,
    7053-7056). It has discussed, but not settled, its power to compel a
    Member to accompany it without the Hall on an occasion of combined
    business and ceremony (II, 1139). But the House remains in session for
    the inauguration of the President on the portico of the Capitol (Jan.
    20, 1969, pp. 1288-92) and the mace is carried to the ceremony.

    <>   A
    petition prays something. A remonstrance has no prayer. 1 Grey, 58.

                               sec. xix--petition

      The Rules of the House make no mention of remonstrances, but do
    mention petitions and memorials (clause 3 of rule XII). Resolutions of
    state legislatures and of primary assemblies of the people are received
    as memorials (IV, 3326, 3327), but papers general or descriptive in form
    may not be presented as memorials (IV, 3325).

    [[Page 194]]

    and must be opened by him holding it in his hand. 10 Grey, 57.

    Sec. 390. Signing and presentation of
    petitions.

      Petitions  must be subscribed by the petitioners Scob., 87; L. Parl.,
    c. 22; 9 Grey, 362, unless they are attending, 1 Grey, 401 or unable to
    sign, and averred by a member, 3 Grey, 418. But a petition not
    subscribed, but which the member presenting it affirmed to be all in the
    handwriting of the petitioner, and his name written in the beginning,
    was on the question (March 14, 1800) received by the Senate. The
    averment of a member, or of somebody without doors, that they know the
    handwriting of the petitioners, is necessary, if it be questioned. 6
    Grey, 36. It must be presented by a member, not by the petitioners,

      In the House petitions have been presented for many years by filing
    with the Clerk (clause 3 of rule XII). Members file them, and
    petitioners do not attend on the House in the sense implied in the
    parliamentary law. In cases where a petition set forth serious changes,
    the petitioner was required to have his signature attested by a notary
    (III, 2030, footnote).

    Sec. 391. Parliamentary law for the reception of
    petitions.

      Regularly  a motion for receiving it must be made and seconded, and a
    question put, whether it shall be received, but a cry from the House of
    ``received,'' or even silence, dispenses with the formality of this
    question. It is then to be read at the table and disposed of.

      Prior to the adoption of the provisions of clause 3 of rule XII,
    petitions were presented from the floor by Members, and questions
    frequently arose as to the reception thereof (IV, 3350-3356). But under
    the present practice such procedure does not occur.

                                 sec. xx--motion

    Sec. 392. Parliamentary law as to making, withdrawing, and
    reading of motions.

        When a motion has been made, it is not to be put
    to the question or debated until it is seconded. Scob., 21.

      It is then, and not till then, in possession of the House, and can not
    be withdrawn but by leave of the House. It is to be put into writing, if
    the House or Speaker require it, and must be read to the House by the
    Speaker as often as any Member desires it for his information. 2 Hats.,
    82.

    [[Page 195]]

    and clause 1 of the same rule provides that the motion shall be reduced
    to writing on the demand of any Member. In the practice of the House,
    when a paper on which the House is to vote has been read once, the
    reading may not be required again unless the House shall order it read
    (V, 5260).

      The House has long since dispensed with the requirement of a second
    for ordinary motions (clause 1 of rule XVI; V, 5304); and the
    requirement of a second for a motion to suspend the rules was eliminated
    in the 102d Congress (H. Res. 5, Jan. 3, 1991, p. 39). Clause 2 of rule
    XVI provides further that a motion may be withdrawn before decision or
    amendment;

    Sec. 393. Interruptions of the Member having the
    floor.

      It  might be asked whether a motion for adjournment or for the
    orders of the day can be made by one Member while another is speaking?
    It can not. When two Members offer to speak, he who rose first is to be
    heard, and it is a breach of order in another to interrupt him, unless
    by calling him to order if he departs from it. And the question of order
    being decided, he is still to be heard through. A call for adjournment,
    or for the order of the day, or for the question, by gentlemen from
    their seats, is <> not a motion. No motion
    can be made without rising and addressing the Chair. Such calls are
    themselves breaches of order, which, though the Member who has risen may
    respect, as an expression of impatience of the House against further
    debate, yet, if he chooses, he has a right to go on.

      The practice of the House has modified the principle that the Member
    who rises first is to be recognized (clause 2 of rule XVII); but in
    other respects the principles of this paragraph of the law of Parliament
    are in force.

                              sec. xxi--resolutions

    [[Page 196]]

    Sec. 395. Orders and resolutions of the House.

      When  the
    House commands, it is by an ``order.'' But fact, principles, and their
    own opinions and purposes, are expressed in the form of resolutions.

      A resolution for an allowance of money to the clerks being moved, it
    was objected to as not in order, and so ruled by the Chair; but on
    appeal to the Senate (i.e., a call for their sense by the President, on
    account of doubt in his mind, according to [clause 5 of rule XXII]) the
    decision was overruled. Jour., Senate, June 1, 1796. I presume the doubt
    was, whether an allowance of money could be made otherwise than by bill.

    [[Page 197]]

    Sec. 396. Concurrent resolutions of the two
    Houses.

      Mr. Jefferson's  citation in section XXI has been conformed to current Rules of
    the House. In the modern practice concurrent resolutions have been
    developed as a means of expressing fact, principles, opinions, and
    purposes of the two Houses (II, 1566, 1567). Joint committees are
    authorized by resolutions of this form (III, 1998,  1999), and they are
    used in authorizing correction of bills agreed to by both Houses (VII,
    1042), amendment of enrolled bills (VII, 1041), amendment of conference
    reports (VIII, 3308), requests for return of bills sent to the President
    (VII, 1090, 1091), authorizing the printing of certain enrolled bills by
    hand in the remaining days of a session (H. Con. Res. 436, Dec. 20,
    1982, p. 32875), providing for joint session to receive message from the
    President (VIII, 3335, 3336), authorizing the printing of congressional
    documents (H. Con. Res. 66, July 1, 1969, p. 17948); paying a birthday
    tribute to former President Truman (H. Con. Res. 216, Apr. 24, 1969, p.
    10213); calling for the humane treatment of prisoners of war in Vietnam
    (H. Con. Res. 454, Dec. 15, 1969, p. 39037), and fixing time for final
    adjournment (VIII, 3365). The Congressional Budget Act of 1974 (P.L. 93-
    344) provides for the adoption by both Houses of concurrent resolutions
    on the budget which become binding on both Houses with respect to
    congressional budget procedures (see Sec. 1127, infra). A concurrent
    resolution is binding on neither House until agreed to by both (IV,
    3379), and, since not legislative in nature, is not sent to the
    President for approval (IV, 3483). A concurrent resolution is not a bill
    or joint resolution within the meaning of clause 5 of rule XXI
    (requiring a three-fifths vote for approval of such a measure if
    carrying an increase in a rate of tax on income) (Speaker Gingrich, May
    18, 1995, p. 13499). In the 106th Congress the Senate neglected to adopt
    a House concurrent resolution vacating signatures of the Presiding
    Officers on an enrolled bill and laying that bill on the table as
    obsolete (H. Con. Res. 234, Nov. 18, 1999, p. ----). The Congress
    subsequently enacted section 1401 of the Miscellaneous Appropriations
    Act of 2001, which adopted that concurrent resolution (as enacted by
    P.L. 106-554).

    Sec. 397. Joint resolutions.

      Another  development of the
    modern practice is the joint resolution, which is a bill so far as the
    processes of the Congress in relation to it are concerned (IV, 3375;
    VII, 1036). With the exception of joint resolutions proposing amendments
    to the Constitution (V, 7029), all these resolutions are sent to the
    President for approval and have the full force of law. They are used for
    what may be called the incidental, unusual, or inferior purposes of
    legislating (IV, 3372), as extending the national thanks to individuals
    (IV, 3370), the invitation to Lafayette to visit America (V, 7082,
    footnote), the welcome to Kossuth (V, 7083), notice to a foreign
    government of the abrogation of a treaty (V, 6270), declaration of
    intervention in Cuba (V, 6321), correction of an error in an existing
    act of legislation (IV, 3519; VII, 1092), enlargement of scope of
    inquiries provided by law (VII, 1040), election of managers for National
    Soldiers' Homes (V, 7336), special appropriations for minor and
    incidental purposes (V, 7319), continuing appropriations (H.J. Res. 790,
    P.L. 91-33, p. 17015); establishing the date for convening of Congress
    (H.J. Res. 1041, P.L. 91-182, p. 40982); extending the submission date
    under law for transmittal of the Budget and Economic Report to Congress
    by the President (H.J. Res. 635, P.L. 97-469, p. 32936); and extending
    the termination date for a law (H.J. Res. 864, P.L. 91-59, p. 22546). At
    one time they were used for purposes of general legislation; but the two
    Houses finally concluded that a bill was the proper instrumentality for
    this purpose (IV, 3370-3373). A joint resolution has been changed to a
    bill by amendment (IV, 3374), but in the later practice it has become
    impracticable to do so.

      Where a choice between a concurrent resolution and a joint resolution
    is not dictated by law, the House by its votes on consideration of a
    measure decides which is the appropriate vehicle (and a point of order
    does not lie that a concurrent rather than a joint resolution would be
    more appropriate to express the sense of the Congress on an issue) (Mar.
    16, 1983, p. 5669).
    * * * * *

                      sec. xxiii--bills, leave to bring in

    [[Page 198]]

    mover and seconder are always appointed of this committee, and one or
    more in addition. Hakew., 132; Scob., 40. It is to be presented fairly
    written, without any erasure or interlineation, or the Speaker may
    refuse it. Scob., 41; 1 Grey, 82, 84.

    Sec. 398. Obsolete provisions as to introduction of
    bills.

      When  a Member desires to bring in a bill on any subject, he states
    to the House in general terms the causes for doing it, and concludes by
    moving for leave to bring in a bill, entitled, &c. Leave being given, on
    the question, a committee is appointed to prepare and bring in the bill.
    The

      This provision is obsolete, rule XII providing an entirely different
    method of introducing bills through the hopper. The introduction of
    bills by leave was gradually dropped by the practice of the House, and
    after 1850 the present free system of permitting Members to introduce at
    will bills for printing and reference began to develop (IV, 3365).

                         sec. xxiv--bills, first reading

    Sec. 399. Obsolete requirements as to first reading of
    bills.

      When  a bill is first presented, the Clerk reads it at the table, and
    hands it to the Speaker, who, rising, states to the House the title of
    the bill; that this is the first time of reading it; and the question
    will be, whether it shall be read a second time? then sitting down to
    give an opening for objections. If none be made, he rises again, and
    puts the question, whether it shall be read a second time? Hakew., 137,
    141. A bill cannot be amended on the first reading, 6 Grey, 286; nor is
    it usual for it to be opposed then, but it may be done, and rejected.
    D'Ewes, 335, col. 1; 3 Hats., 198.

      This provision is obsolete, the practice under clause 8 of rule XVI
    now governing the procedure of the House.

                         sec. xxv--bills, second reading

    [[Page 199]]

    er, rising, states to the House the title of the bill; that this is the
    second time of reading it; and that the question will be, whether it
    shall be committed, or engrossed and read a third time? But if the bill
    came from the other House, as it always comes engrossed, he states that
    the question will be, whether it shall be read a third time? and before
    he has so reported the state of the bill, no one is to speak to it.
    Hakew., 143, 146.

    Sec. 400. Obsolete parliamentary law as to second
    reading.

      The  second reading must regularly be on another day. Hakew., 143.
    It is done by the Clerk at the table, who then hands it to the Speaker.
    The Speak

      In the Senate of the United States, the President reports the title of
    the bill; that this is the second time of reading it; that it is now to
    be considered as in a Committee of the Whole; and the question will be,
    whether it shall be read a third time? or that it may be referred to a
    special committee?

      The provisions of this paragraph are to a large extent obsolete, the
    practice under clause 8 of rule XVI now governing.

                          sec. xxvi--bills, commitment

    [[Page 200]]

    Sec. 401. Parliamentary law (largely obsolete) as to
    reference of bills to committees.

      If  on motion and question it be decided
    that the bill shall be committed, it may then be moved to be referred to
    Committee of the Whole House, or to a special committee. If the latter,
    the Speaker proceeds to name the committee. Any member also may name a
    single person, and Clerk is to write him down as of the committee. But
    the House have a controlling power over the names and number, if a
    question be moved against any one; and may in any case put in and put
    out whom they please.

      This paragraph is to a large extent obsolete. Bills are referred in
    the first instance by the Speaker to standing committees as prescribed
    by the rules (rule XII), and references of reported bills to the proper
    calendar of the House are also made under direction of the Speaker
    (clause 2 of rule XIII). Reference of a matter under consideration is
    made by a motion to refer which specifies the committee and may provide
    for a select committee of a specified number of persons (IV, 4402). But
    such committee is appointed only by the Speaker (clause 11 of rule I).

      Clause 2 of rule XIX provides that the Speaker may entertain a motion
    to commit to a standing or select committee with or without instructions
    pending or following the ordering of the previous question.

    Sec. 402. Obsolete provisions as to constitution of
    committees.

      Those  who take exceptions to some particulars in the bill are to
    be of the committee, but none who speak directly against the body of the
    bill; for he that would totally destroy will not amend it, Hakew., 146;
    Town., col., 208; D'Ewes, 634, col. 2; Scob., 47; or as is said, 5 Grey,
    145, the child is not to be put to a nurse that cares not for it, 6
    Grey, 373. It is therefore a constant rule ``that no man is to be
    employed in any matter who has declared himself against it.'' And when
    any member who is against the bill hears himself named of its committee
    he ought to ask to be excused. Thus, March 7, 1806, Mr. Hadley was, on
    the question being put, excused from being of a committee, declaring
    himself to be against the matter itself. Scob., 46.

      This provision is entirely inapplicable in the House, where the
    standing committees with majority and minority representation (IV, 4467,
    4477, footnote, 4478) consider most of the bills. And in the infrequent
    occasions when a select committee is appointed the minority party is
    always represented in the membership.

    [[Page 201]]

    Sec. 403. Delivery of bills to committees.

      The  Clerk may
    deliver the bill to any member of the committee, Town, col. 138; but it
    is usual to deliver it to him who is first named.

      Following introduction, reference, and numbering, bills are sent to
    the Government Printing Office for printing. Printed copies of all bills
    are distributed in accordance with law (44 U.S.C. 706) and copies are
    made available to the committee to which referred.

    Sec. 404. Obsolete provision for ordering a committee to
    withdraw and bring back a bill.

      In  some cases the House has ordered a
    committee to withdraw immediately into the committee chamber and act on
    and bring back the bill, sitting the House. Scob., 48. * * *

      This procedure is rarely followed in the House, since the order of
    business does not provide for such a motion unless it is offered by
    unanimous consent.

    Sec. 405. Commital with directions to report
    forthwith.

      When  a bill is under consideration, however, the House may on
    motion commit it with instructions to report forthwith with certain
    specified amendment (V, 5548, 5549), in which case the chairman of the
    committee reports at once without awaiting action of the committee (V,
    5545-5547; VIII, 2730, 2732) and the bill is in order for immediate
    consideration (V, 5550; VIII, 2735).

    Sec. 406. Discharge of a committee.

      The  motion to discharge
    a committee from the consideration of an ordinary legislative
    proposition is not privileged under the rules (IV, 3533, 4693; VIII,
    2316), but where a matter involves a question of privilege (III, 2585,
    2709; VIII, 2316), or is privileged under the rule relating to
    resolutions of inquiry (clause 7 of rule XIII; III, 1871; IV, 4695) or
    is provided privilege under statutes enacted under the rulemaking power
    of the House (see Sec. 1130, infra), the motion to discharge is
    admitted. The motion is not debatable (III, 1868; IV, 4695), except as
    follows: (1) under statutory procedures; (2) under clause 2 of rule XV;
    and (3) under modern practice of the House, a motion to discharge a
    vetoed bill (Mar. 7, 1990, p. 3620; Sept. 19, 1996, p. ----). The motion
    may be laid on the table (V, 5407; VI, 415), but the question of
    consideration may not be demanded against it (V, 4977).

    [[Page 202]]

    Sec. 407. Meetings and action of committees.

      * * *  A
    committee meet when and where they please, if the House has not ordered
    time and place for them, 6 Grey, 370; but they can only act when
    together, and not by separate consultation and consent--nothing being
    the report of the committee but what has been agreed to in committee
    actually assembled.

      For discussion of committee procedure generally, see Sec. 791, infra.
    In the House the standing committees usually meet in their committee
    rooms, but there is no rule requiring them to meet there, and in the
    absence of direction by the House, committees designate the time and
    place of their meetings (VIII, 2214).

      Standing committees fix regular weekly, biweekly, or monthly meeting
    days for the transaction of business (not less infrequently than
    monthly, under clause 2(b) of rule XI), and additional meetings may be
    called by the chairman as he may deem necessary or by a majority of the
    committee in certain circumstances (clause 2(c) of rule XI). Where a
    committee has a fixed date of meeting, a quorum of the committee may
    convene on such date without call of the Chairman and transact business
    regardless of his absence (VIII, 2214). A committee meeting being
    adjourned by the chairman for lack of a quorum, a majority of the
    members of the committee may not, without the consent of the chairman,
    call a meeting of the committee on the same day (VIII, 2213).

    [[Page 203]]

    (II, 945), or propositions representing the opposing contentions (III,
    2497; IV, 4664). It is not essential that the report of a committee be
    signed (II, 1274; VIII, 2229), but the minority or other separate views
    are signed by those concurring in them (IV, 4671; VIII, 2229). In a case
    where a majority of a committee signed a report it was held valid,
    although a necessary one of that majority did not concur in all the
    statements (IV, 4587). If a report is actually sustained by the majority
    of a committee, it is not impeached by the fact that a lesser number
    sign it (II, 1091), or by the fact that later by the action of absentees
    more than a majority of the whole committee are found to have signed
    minority views (IV, 4585). Objection being made that a report had not
    been authorized by a committee and there being doubt as to the validity
    of the authorization, the question as to the reception of the report is
    submitted to the House (IV, 4588-4591). But where the Speaker is
    satisfied of the validity or of the invalidity of the authorization he
    may decide the question (IV, 4584, 4592, 4593; VIII, 2211, 2212, 2222-
    2224). And in a case wherein it was shown that a majority of a committee
    had met and authorized a report he did not heed the fact that the
    meeting was not regularly called (IV, 4594). A bill improperly reported
    is not entitled to its place on the calendar (IV, 3117); but the
    validity of a report may not be questioned after the House has voted to
    consider it (IV, 4598), or after actual consideration has begun (IV,
    4599; VIII, 2223, 2225). Where a question was raised regarding a
    Chairman's alteration of a committee amendment, the Speaker indicated
    that the proper time to raise a point of order was when the unprivileged
    report was called up for consideration (or when before the Committee on
    Rules for a special order of business) and not when filed in the hopper
    (May 16, 1989, p. 9356).

    <>   A
    majority of the committee constitutes a quorum for business. Elsynge's
    Method of Passing Bills, 11.

    Sec. 408. Authorization of reports of committees.

      The  House
    has adhered to the principle that a report must be authorized by a
    committee acting together, and a paper signed by a majority of the
    committee acting separately has been ruled out (IV, 4584; VIII, 2210-
    2212, 2220; see also clause 2(h) of rule XI). For each record vote in
    committee on amending or reporting a public measure or matter, the
    report to the House must disclose the total number of votes cast for and
    against and the names of those voting for and against (clause 3 of rule
    XIII). It is the duty of the chairman of each committee to report or
    cause to be reported promptly any measure approved by his committee and
    to take or cause to be taken necessary steps to bring the matter to a
    vote (clause 2 of rule XIII); and a report must be filed within seven
    days following the submission of a written request, signed by a majority
    of the committee members, directing such filing (clause 2 of rule XIII).
    A motion in committee directing its Chairman to use all parliamentary
    means to bring a bill before the House was held to include the right to
    call up the bill on Calendar Wednesday (VII, 2217). Clause 2 of rule
    XIII, requiring the chairman of each committee to report or cause to be
    reported promptly measures approved by his committee and to take such
    necessary steps to bring the matter to a vote, is sufficient authority
    for the chairman to call up a bill on Calendar Wednesday (Speaker
    Rayburn, Feb. 22, 1950, p. 2161). No measure or recommendation shall be
    reported from any committee unless a majority of the committee were
    actually present (clause 2(h) of rule XI). A report is sometimes
    authorized by less than a majority of the whole committee, some members
    being silent or absent (II, 985, 986). In a rare instance a majority of
    a committee agreed to a report, but disagreed on the facts necessary to
    sustain the report (I, 819). In the situation where a committee finds
    itself unable to agree to a positive recommendation, being equally
    divided, it may report the fact to the House (I, 347; IV, 4665, 4666)
    and may include evidence, majority and minority views (III, 2403),
    minority views alone

    [[Page 204]]

      Each committee may fix the number of its members, but not less than
    two, to constitute a quorum for taking testimony and receiving evidence;
    and except for the Committees on Appropriations, the Budget, and Ways
    and Means, a committee may fix the number of members to constitute a
    quorum, which shall be not less than one-third of its members, for
    taking certain other actions (clause 2(h) of rule XI). However, no
    measure or recommendations shall be reported from any committee or
    subcommittee unless a majority of the committee is actually present
    (clause 2(h) of rule XI); nor shall a committee or subcommittee vote
    without a majority present to authorize a subpoena under clause 2(m) of
    rule XI or to close a meeting or hearing under clauses 2(a) and 2(g) of
    rule XI (except as provided under clause 2(g)(2)(A) with respect to
    certain hearing procedures).

      A quorum of a committee may transact business and a majority of the
    quorum, even though it be a minority of the whole committee, may
    authorize a report (IV, 4586), but an actual quorum of a committee must
    be present to make action taken valid (VIII, 2212, 2222), unless the
    House authorizes less than a quorum to act (IV, 4553, 4554). A quorum of
    a committee must be present when alleged perjurious testimony is given
    in order to support a charge of perjury (Christoffel v. United States,
    388 U.S. 84 (1949)). The absence of a quorum of a committee at the time
    a witness willfully fails to produce subpoenaed documents is not a valid
    defense in a prosecution for contempt where the witness failed to raise
    that objection before the committee (United States v. Bryan, 339 U.S.
    323 (1950); United States v. Fleischman, 339 U.S. 349 (1950)).

    Sec. 410. Presence of a Member of the House in a select
    committee.

      Any  Member of the House may be present at any select committee,
    but cannot vote, and must give place to all of the committee, and sit
    below them. Elsynge, 12; Scob., 49.

      This phrase must be read in conjunction with the power of a committee
    of the House to conduct proceedings in executive session (see clause
    2(g) of rule XI). Thus, a committee may close its doors in executive
    session meetings to persons not invited or required, including Members
    of the House who are not members of the committee (III, 1694; IV, 4558-
    4565; see discussion at IV, 4540). In the 95th Congress, clause 2(g)(2)
    of rule XI was amended to prohibit the exclusion of noncommittee members
    from nonparticipatory attendance in any closed hearing, except in the
    Committee on Standards of Official Conduct, unless the House by majority
    vote authorizes a committee or subcommittee to close its hearings to
    noncommittee members (H. Res. 5, 95th Cong., Jan. 4, 1977, pp. 53-70).

    Sec. 411. Power of committees over the body and title of a
    bill.

      The  committee have full power over the bill or other paper committed
    to them, except that they cannot change the title or subject. 8 Grey,
    228.

      In the House committees may recommend amendments to the body of a bill
    or to the title but may not otherwise change the text.

    [[Page 205]]

    whole paper is read first by the Clerk, and then by the chairman, by
    paragraphs, Scob., 49, pausing at the end of each paragraph, and putting
    questions for amending, if proposed. In the case of resolutions or
    distinct subjects, originating with themselves, a question is put on
    each separately, as amended or unamended, and no final question on the
    whole, 3 Hats., 276; but if they relate to the same subject, a question
    is put on the whole. If it be a bill, draught of an address, or other
    paper originating with them, they proceed by paragraphs, putting
    questions for amending, either by insertion or striking out, if
    proposed; but no question on agreeing to the paragraphs separately; this
    is reserved to the close, when a question is put on the whole, for
    agreeing to it as amended or unamended. But if it be a paper referred to
    them, they proceed to put questions of amendment, if proposed, but no
    final question on the whole; because all parts of the paper, having been
    adopted by the House, stand, of course, unless altered or struck out by
    a vote. Even if they are opposed to the whole paper, and think it cannot
    be made good by amendments, they cannot reject it, but must report it
    back to the House without amendments, and there make their opposition.

    Sec. 412. Parliamentary law governing consideration of
    bills, etc., in committees.

      The  paper before a committee, whether select
    or of the whole, may be a bill, resolutions, draught of an address, &c.,
    and it may either originate with them or be referred to them. In every
    case the

    [[Page 206]]

    older practice the Committee of the Whole originated resolutions and
    bills (IV, 4705); but the later development of the rules governing the
    order of business would prevent the offering of a motion to go into
    Committee of the Whole for such a purpose, except by unanimous consent.

      In the House it has generally been held that a select or standing
    committee may not report a bill unless the subject matter has been
    referred to it (IV, 4355-4360), except that under the modern practice
    reports filed from the floor as privileged pursuant to clause 5 of rule
    XIII have been permitted on bills and resolutions originating in certain
    committees and not formally referred thereto. Pursuant to this paragraph
    some committees have originated drafts of bills for consideration and
    amendment prior to the introduction and referral of a numbered bill to
    committee(s). In the

    Sec. 413. Order of amendment bills in the House.

      The  natural
    order in considering and amending any paper is, to begin at the
    beginning, and proceed through it by paragraphs; and this order is so
    strictly adhered to in Parliament, that when a latter part has been
    amended, you cannot recur back and make an alteration in a former part.
    2 Hats., 90. In numerous assemblies this restraint is doubtless
    important. But in the Senate of the United States, though in the main we
    consider and amend the paragraphs in their natural order, yet
    recurrences are indulged; and they seem, on the whole, in that small
    body, to produce advantages overweighing their inconveniences.

      In the House, amendments to House bills are made before the previous
    question is ordered, pending the engrossment and third reading (IV,
    3392; V, 5781; VII, 1051), and to Senate bills before the third reading
    (IV, 3393). Amendments may be offered to any part of the bill without
    proceeding consecutively section by section or paragraph by paragraph
    (IV, 3392). In Committee of the Whole, bills are read section by section
    or paragraph by paragraph and after a section or paragraph has been
    passed it is no longer subject to amendment (clause 5 of rule XVIII;
    Sec. 980, infra; July 12, 1961, p. 12405).

    [[Page 207]]

    terations may therein be made as may also occasion the alteration of the
    preamble. Scob., 50; 7 Grey, 431.

    Sec. 414. Preamble amended after the body of the bill or
    resolution has been considered.

      To  this natural order of beginning at the
    beginning there is a single exception found in parliamentary usage. When
    a bill is taken up in committee, or on its second reading, they postpone
    the preamble till the other parts of the bill are gone through. The
    reason is, that on consideration of the body of the bill such al

    [[Page 208]]

      On this head the following case occurred in the Senate, March 6, 1800:
    A resolution which had no preamble having been already amended by the
    House so that a few words only of the original remained in it, a motion
    was made to prefix a preamble, which having an aspect very different
    from the resolution, the mover intimated that he should afterwards
    propose a correspondent amendment in the body of the resolution. It was
    objected that a preamble could not be taken up till the body of the
    resolution is done with; but the preamble was received, because we are
    in fact through the body of the resolution; we have amended that as far
    as amendments have been offered, and, indeed, till little of the
    original is left. It is the proper time, therefore, to consider a
    preamble; and whether the one offered be consistent with the resolution
    is for the House to determine. The mover, indeed, has intimated that he
    shall offer a subsequent proposition for the body of the resolution; but
    the House is not in possession of it; it remains in his breast, and may
    be withheld. The Rules of the House can only operate on what is before
    them. The practice of the Senate, too, allows recurrences backward and
    forward for the purpose of amendment, not permitting amendments in a
    subsequent to preclude those in a prior part, or e converso.

      In the practice of the House the preamble of a joint resolution is
    amended after the engrossment and before the third reading (IV, 3414; V,
    5469, 5470; VII, 1064), but the preamble of the joint resolution is not
    voted on separately in the later practice even if amended, since the
    question on passage covers the preamble as well as the resolving clause
    (Oct. 29, 1975, p. 34283). After an amendment to the preamble has been
    considered it is too late to propose amendments to the text of the bill
    (VII, 1065). In Committee of the Whole, amendments to the preamble of a
    joint resolution are considered following disposition of any amendments
    to the resolving clause (Mar. 9, 1967, pp. 6032-34; Mar. 22, 1967, pp.
    7679-83; May 25, 1993, p. 11036). On the passage of a joint resolution a
    separate vote may not be demanded on the preamble (V, 6147, 6148); but
    where a simple resolution of the House has a preamble, the preamble may
    be laid on the table without affecting the status of the accompanying
    resolution (V, 5430). Amendments to the preamble of a concurrent or
    simple resolution are considered in the House following the adoption of
    the resolution (Dec. 4, 1973, p. 39337; June 8, 1970, pp. 18668-71). The
    House considers an amendment reported from the Committee of the Whole to
    the preamble of a Senate joint resolution following disposition of
    amendment to the text and pending third reading (May 25, 1993, p.
    11036).

    Sec. 415. Directions of a committee for making of its
    report.

      When  the committee is through the whole, a Member moves that the
    committee may rise, and the chairman report the paper to the House, with
    or without amendments, as the case may be. 2 Hats., 289, 292; Scob., 53;
    2 Hats., 290; 8 Scob., 50.

    [[Page 209]]

      Clause 2 of rule XIII provides that it shall be the duty of the
    chairman of each committee to report or cause to be reported promptly
    any measure approved by his committee and to take or cause to be taken
    necessary steps to bring the matter to a vote; and in any event, the
    report of a committee must be filed within seven calendar days
    (exclusive of days when the House is not in session) after a majority of
    the committee has invoked the procedures of clause 2 of rule XIII. In
    the House a committee may order its report to be made by the chairman
    (IV, 4669), or by any other member of the committee (IV, 4526), even
    though he be a member of the minority party (IV, 4672, 4673; VIII,
    2314). A committee report may be filed by a Delegate (July 1, 1958, p.
    12870). Only the chairman makes a report for the Committee of the Whole
    (V, 6987).

    Sec. 416. As to reconsideration of a vote in
    committee.

      When  a vote is once passed in a committee it cannot be altered
    but by the House, their votes being binding on themselves. 1607, June 4.

      This provision of the parliamentary law has been held to prevent the
    use of the motion to reconsider in Committee of the Whole (IV, 4716-
    4718; VIII, 2324, 2325) but it is in order in the House as in the
    Committee of the Whole (VIII, 2793). The early practice seems to have
    inclined against the use of the motion in a standing or select committee
    (IV, 4570, 4596), but there is a precedent which authorized the use of
    the motion (IV, 4570, 4596), and on June 1, 1922, the Committee on Rules
    rescinded previous action taken by the committee authorizing a report.
    In the later practice the motion to reconsider is in order in committee
    so long as the measure remains in possession of the committee and the
    motion is not prevented by subsequent actions of the committee on the
    measure, and may be entered on the same day as action to be reconsidered
    or on the next day on which the committee convenes with a quorum present
    to consider the same class of business (VIII, 2213), but a session
    adjourned without having secured a quorum is a dies non and not to be
    counted in determining the admissibility of a motion to reconsider
    (VIII, 2213). This provision does not prevent a committee from reporting
    a bill similar to one previously reported by such committee (VIII,
    2311).

    Sec. 417. Method of noting amendments to a bill in
    committee.

      The  committee may not erase, interline, or blot the bill
    itself; but must, in a paper by itself set down the amendments, stating
    the words which are to be inserted or omitted, Scob., 50, and where, by
    references to page, line, and word of the bill. Scob., 50.

    [[Page 210]]

      This practice is still in force as to Senate bills of which the
    engrossed copies cannot be in any way interlined or altered by House
    committees. Original copies of House bills are not referred to
    committees but are maintained indefinitely by the Clerk. Both House and
    Senate bills are now printed as referred, and committees may thus report
    either with proposed amendments. In the official papers (signed
    engrossed copies), the engrossed House amendments to a Senate bill would
    still be shown as a separate message attached to the Senate engrossed
    bill when returned to the Senate.

                         sec. xxvii--report of committee

    Sec. 418. Parliamentary method of submitting
    reports.

      The  chairman of the committee, standing in his place, informs the
    House that the committee to whom was referred such a bill, have,
    according to order, had the same under consideration, and have directed
    him to report the same without any amendment, or with sundry amendments
    (as the case may be), which he is ready to do when the House pleases to
    receive it. And he or any other may move that it be now received; but
    the cry of ``now, now,'' from the House, generally dispenses with the
    formality of a motion and question. He then reads the amendments, with
    the coherence in the bill, and opens the alterations and the reasons of
    the committee for such amendments, until he has gone through the whole.
    He then delivers it at the Clerk's table, where the amendments reported
    are read by the Clerk without the coherence; whereupon the papers lie
    upon the table till the House, at its convenience, shall take up the
    report. Scob., 52; Hakew., 148.

    [[Page 211]]

    and legal holidays) on which they are available to Members. The
    exceptions from the three-day rule include, an exception for
    declarations of war, actions on certain executive determinations,
    certain reports from the Committee on Rules, primary expense resolutions
    reported from the Committee on House Administration, and bills on the
    Corrections Calendar. Reports not filed as privileged under clause 5 of
    rule XIII are subject to the three-day rule unless specifically exempted
    therefrom (in clause 4 of rule XIII) or unless privileged under rule IX.
    It has been held, for example, that a privileged report involving the
    privileges of the House under rule IX (such as a report from a committee
    on the contemptuous conduct of a witness before the committee) would not
    be subject to the three-day rule (Speaker Albert, July 13, 1971, pp.
    24720-23). The general rule (clause 1 of rule XIII) is that reports
    shall be placed on the calendars of the House to await action under the
    rules for the order of business (rule XIV).

      This provision is to a large extent obsolete so far as the practice of
    the House is concerned. Most of the reports of committees are made by
    filing them with the Clerk without reading (clause 2 of rule XIII), and
    only the reports of committees having leave to report at any time are
    made by the chairman or other member of the committee from the floor
    (clause 5 of rule XIII). Committee reports must be submitted while the
    House is in session, and this requirement may be waived by unanimous
    consent only, and not by motion (Dec. 17, 1982, p. 31951). All reports
    privileged under clause 5 of rule XIII at one time could be called up
    for consideration immediately after being filed, but since January 3,
    1975 (H. Res. 988, 93d Cong., Oct. 8, 1974, p. 34406), such reports--
    with certain exceptions--are subject to the requirement of clause 4 of
    rule XIII and cannot be considered in the House until the third calendar
    day (excluding Saturdays, Sundays,

    Sec. 419. Reports; dissolution and revival of select
    committees.

      The  report being made, the committee is dissolved and can act
    no more without a new power. Scob. 51. But it may be revived by a vote,
    and the same matter recommitted to them. 4 Grey, 361.

      This provision does not apply now to the Committees of the Whole or to
    the standing committees. It does apply to select committees, which
    expire when they report finally, but may be revived by the action of the
    House in referring in open House a new matter (IV, 4404, 4405). The
    provision does not preclude a standing committee from reporting a bill
    similar to one previously reported by such committee (VIII, 2311).

                         sec. xxviii--bill, recommitment

    [[Page 212]]

    Sec. 420. Recommittal of a bill to a committee.

      After  a bill
    has been committed and reported, it ought not, in any ordinary course,
    to be recommitted; but in cases of importance, and for special reasons,
    it is sometimes recommitted, and usually to the same committee. Hakew,
    151. If a report be recommitted before agreed to in the House, what has
    passed in committee is of no validity; the whole question is again
    before the committee, and a new resolution must be again moved, as if
    nothing had passed. 3 Hats., 131--note.

      In Senate, January, 1800, the salvage bill was recommitted three times
    after the commitment.

      Where a matter is recommitted with instructions the committee must
    confine itself within the instructions (IV, 4404), and if the
    instructions relate to a certain portion only of a bill, other portions
    may not be reviewed (V, 5526). When a report has been disposed of
    adversely a motion to recommit it is not in order (V, 5559). Bills are
    sometimes recommitted to the Committee of the Whole as the indirect
    result of the action of the House (clause 9 of rule XVIII; IV, 4784) or
    directly on motion either with or without instructions (V, 5552, 5553).

    Sec. 421. Division of matters for reference to
    committees.

      A  particular clause of a bill may be committed without the
    whole bill, 3 Hats., 131; or so much of a paper to one and so much to
    another committee.

      In the usage of the House before the rules provided that petitions
    should be filed with the Clerk instead of being referred from the floor,
    it was the practice to refer a portion of a petition to one committee
    and the remainder to another when the subject matter called for such
    division (IV, 3359). Clause 2 of rule XII now permits the Speaker to
    refer bills, and resolutions, with or without time limitations, either
    (1) simultaneously to two or more committees for concurrent
    consideration, while indicating one committee of primary jurisdiction,
    (2) sequentially to appropriate committees after the report of the
    committee or committees initially considering the matter, (3) to divide
    the matter for referral, (4) to appoint an ad hoc committee with the
    approval of the House, or (5) to make other appropriate provisions, in
    order to assure that to the maximum extent feasible each committee with
    subject matter jurisdiction over provisions in that measure may consider
    and report to the House with respect thereto. Under former precedents a
    bill, resolution, or communication could not be divided for reference
    (IV, 4372, 4376).

                        sec. xxix--bill, reports taken up

    [[Page 213]]

    Hats., 348, no question needs be put on the whole report. 5 Grey, 381.

    Sec. 422. Consideration and action on reports.

      When  the
    report of a paper originating with a committee is taken up by the House,
    they proceed exactly as in committee. Here, as in committee, when the
    paragraphs have, on distinct questions, been agreed to seriatim, 5 Grey,
    366; 6 Grey, 368; 8 Grey, 47, 104, 360; 1 Torbuck's Deb., 125; 3

      In the House committees usually report bills, joint resolutions,
    concurrent resolutions, or simple resolutions. These come before the
    House for action while the written reports accompanying them, which are
    always printed, do not (IV, 4674), and even the reading of the reports
    is in order only in the time of debate (V, 5292). The Chair will not
    recognize a Member during debate on a bill in the House or in the
    Committee of the Whole for unanimous consent to amend the accompanying
    committee report in a specified manner, as the House should not change
    the substance of a committee report upon which it is not called to vote
    (Apr. 2, 1985, p. 7209; Nov. 7, 1989, p. 27762). In rare instances,
    however, committees submit merely written reports without propositions
    for action. Such reports being before the House may be debated before
    any specific motion has been made (V, 4987, 4988), and are in such case
    read to the House (IV, 4663) and after being considered the question is
    taken on agreeing. In such cases the report appears in full on the
    Journal (II, 1364; IV, 4675; V, 7177). When reports are acted on in this
    way it has not been the practice of the House to consider them by
    paragraphs, but the question has been put on the whole report (II,
    1364).

    Sec. 423. Action by the House on amendments recommended by
    committees.

      On  taking up a bill reported with amendments the amendments
    only are read by the Clerk. The Speaker then reads the first, and puts
    it to the question, and so on till the whole are adopted or rejected,
    before any other amendment be admitted, except it be an amendment to an
    amendment. Elsynge's Mem., 53. When through the amendments of the
    committee, the Speaker pauses, and gives time for amendments to be
    proposed in the House to the body of the bill; as he does also if it has
    been reported without amendments; putting no questions but on amendments
    proposed; and when through the whole, he puts the question whether the
    bill shall be read a third time?

    [[Page 214]]

    it is usual to vote on the amendments in gross. But any Member may
    demand a separate vote (see Sec. 337, supra). The principle that the
    committee amendments should be voted on before amendments proposed by
    individual Members is recognized (IV, 4872-4876; V, 5773; VIII, 2862,
    2863), except when it is proposed to amend a committee amendment. The
    Clerk reads the amendments and the Speaker does not again read them.
    Frequently the House orders the previous question on the committee
    amendments and the bill to final passage, thus preventing further
    amendment. When a bill is of such nature that it does not go to
    Committee of the Whole, it comes before the House from the House
    Calendar, on which it has been placed on being reported from the
    standing or select committee or pursuant to a special order of business.
    On being taken from the House Calendar the bill is read through and then
    the amendments proposed by the committee are read. In modern practice
    the House may adopt a special order ``self-executing'' the adoption of
    the reported committee amendments in the House, and may permit further
    amendment to the amended text (e.g., H. Res. 245, 106th Cong., July 15,
    1999, p. ----).

      The procedure outlined by this provision of the parliamentary law
    applies to bills when reported from the Committee of the Whole; but in
    practice

                            sec. xxx--quasi-committee

    Sec. 424. Procedure ``in the House as in Committee of the
    Whole.''

      If  on motion and question the bill be not committed, or if no
    proposition for commitment be made, then the proceedings in the Senate
    of the United States and in Parliament are totally different. The former
    shall be first stated.

    [[Page 215]]

    committee, and the questions are regularly to be put again on every
    amendment; which being gone through, the President pauses to give time
    to the House to propose amendments to the body of the bill, and, when
    through, puts the question whether it shall be read a third time?

      The proceeding of the Senate as in a Committee of the Whole, or in
    quasi-committee, is precisely as in a real Committee of the Whole,
    taking no question but on amendments. When through the whole, they
    consider the quasi-committee as risen, the House resumed without any
    motion, question, or resolution to that effect, and the President
    reports that ``the House, acting as in a Committee of the Whole, have
    had under their consideration the bill entitled, &c., and have made
    sundry amendments, which he will now report to the House.'' The bill is
    then before them, as it would have been if reported from a

      The House may proceed ``in the House as in Committee of the Whole''
    only by unanimous consent (IV, 4923) or special rule (Dec. 18, 1974, p.
    40858). Where the House grants unanimous consent for the immediate
    consideration of a bill on the Union Calendar, or which would belong on
    the Union Calendar if reported, the bill is considered in the House as
    in the Committee of the Whole (Apr. 6, 1966, p. 7749; Aug. 3, 1970, p.
    26918; Procedure, ch. 22, sec. 1.3, and ch. 29, sec. 21). In the modern
    practice of the House an order for this procedure means merely that the
    bill will be considered as having been read for amendment and will be
    open for amendment and debate under the five-minute rule (Aug. 10, 1970,
    p. 28050; clause 5 of rule XVIII), without general debate (IV, 4924,
    4925; VI, 639; VIII, 2431, 2432). The Speaker remains in the chair and,
    when the previous question is moved, makes no report but puts the
    question on ordering the previous question and then on engrossment and
    third reading and on passage.

      For further description of the procedures applicable to the House as
    in the Committee of the Whole, and the application of those procedures
    to committees of the House, see Sec. 427, infra.

    [[Page 216]]

    Sec. 425. Motion to refer admitted ``in the House as in
    Committee of the Whole.''

      After  progress in amending the bill in quasi-
    committee, a motion may be made to refer it to a special committee. If
    the motion prevails, it is equivalent in effect to the several votes,
    that the committee rise, the House resume itself, discharge the
    Committee of the Whole, and refer the bill to a special committee. In
    that case, the amendments already made fall. But if the motion fails,
    the quasi-committee stands in status quo.-

    [[Page 217]]

    of preventing an improper discussion; not being able, as a committee is,
    to avoid it by returning into the House, for the moment it would resume
    the same subject there, the XXVIIIth rule declares it again a quasi-
    committee. 5. It would doubtless exercise its powers as a House on any
    breach of order. 6. It takes a question by yea and nay, as the House
    does. 7. It receives messages from the President and the other House. 8.
    In the midst of a debate it receives a motion to adjourn, and adjourns
    as a House, not as a committee.

    Sec. 426. Motions and procedure in quasicommittee in
    Jefferson's time.

      How  far does this XXVIIIth rule [of the Senate] subject
    the House, when in quasi-committee, to the laws which regulate the
    proceedings of Committees of the Whole? The particulars in which these
    differ from proceedings in the House are the following: 1. In a
    committee every member may speak as often as he pleases. 2. The votes of
    a committee may be rejected or altered when reported to the House. 3. A
    committee, even of the whole, cannot refer any matter to another
    committee. 4. In a committee no previous question can be taken; the only
    means to avoid an improper discussion is to move that the committee
    rise; and if it be apprehended that the same discussion will be
    attempted on returning into committee, the House can discharge them, and
    proceed itself on the business, keeping down the improper discussion by
    the previous question. 5. A committee cannot punish a breach of order in
    the House or in the gallery. 9 Grey, 113. It can only rise and report it
    to the House, who may proceed to punish. The first and second of these
    peculiarities attach to the quasi-committee of the Senate, as every
    day's practice proves, and it seems to be the only ones to which the
    XXVIIIth rule meant to subject them; for it continues to be a House,
    and, therefore, though it acts in some respects as a committee, in
    others it preserves its character as a House. Thus (3) it is in the
    daily habit of referring its business to a special committee. 4. It
    admits of the previous question. If it did not, it would have no means

    Sec. 427. Motions and procedure ``in the House as in
    Committee of the Whole.''

      In  the modern practice of the House, the rule
    of Jefferson's Manual is followed to the extent that the House, while
    acting ``in the House as in Committee of the Whole'' may deal with
    disorder, take the yeas and nays, adjourn, refer to a committee even
    though the reading by sections may not have begun (IV, 4931, 4932),
    admit the motion to reconsider (VIII, 2793), receive messages (IV,
    4923), and use the previous question (VI, 369; Procedure, ch. 23, sec.
    6.3) (which differs from the previous question of Jefferson's time). The
    previous question may not be moved on a single section of a bill (IV,
    4930), but it may be demanded on the bill while Members yet desire to
    offer amendments (IV, 4926-4929; VI, 639). Formerly a motion to close
    debate on the pending section of a bill being read by section for
    amendment in the House as in the Committee of the Whole was in order
    (IV, 4935), but under current practice a bill considered in the House as
    in Committee of the Whole is considered as read and open for amendment
    at any point (Aug. 10, 1970, p. 28050), and a motion is in order in the
    House as in Committee of the Whole to close debate on the bill or on an
    amendment (June 26, 1973, p. 21314). An amendment may be withdrawn at
    any time before action has been had on it (IV, 4935; June 26, 1973, p.
    21305). An amendment in the nature of a substitute is in order after
    perfecting amendments have been considered (IV, 4933, 4934; V, 5788).
    The title also is amended after the bill has been considered (IV, 3416).
    A quorum of the House (and not of the Committee of the Whole) is
    required in the House as in the Committee of the Whole (VI, 639).

    [[Page 218]]

    under the five-minute rule must be confined to the portion of the
    measure then pending. Moreover, although the previous question may be
    moved on any pending amendment, it may be moved on the measure, itself,
    only when the entire measure has been read for amendment (or considered
    as read by unanimous consent).

      The procedures applicable in the House as in the Committee of the
    Whole generally apply to proceedings in committees of the House, except
    that a measure considered in committee must be read (by section) for
    amendment (see Sec. 412, supra). Therefore, in committee a motion to
    limit debate

                  sec. xxxi--bill, second reading in the house

    Sec. 428. Manner of reading a bill the second
    time.

      In  Parliament, after the bill has been read a second time, if on
    the motion and question it be not committed, or if no proposition for
    commitment be made, the speaker reads it by paragraphs, pausing between
    each, but putting no question but on amendments proposed; but when
    through the whole, he puts the question whether it shall be read a third
    time, if it came from the other house, or, if originating with
    themselves, whether it shall be engrossed and read a third time. The
    speaker reads sitting, but rises to put questions. The clerk stands
    while he reads.

      But the Senate of the United States is so much in the habit of making
    many and material amendments at the third reading that it has become the
    practice not to engross a bill till it has passed--an irregular and
    dangerous practice, because in this way the paper which passes the
    Senate is not that which goes to the other House, and that which goes to
    the other House as the act of the Senate has never been seen in the
    Senate. In reducing numerous, difficult, and illegible amendments into
    the text the Secretary may, with the most innocent intentions, commit
    errors which can never again be corrected.

    [[Page 219]]

    which is in full, the bill is open to amendment. Clause 8 of rule XVI,
    as explained in Sec. 942, infra, governs first and second readings of
    bills in the House and in Committee of the Whole.

      In the House the Clerk and not the Speaker or Chairman of the
    Committee of the Whole reads bills on second reading. After the second
    reading,

    Sec. 429. Test of strength on engrossment after
    amendment.

      The  bill being now as perfect as its friends can make it, this
    is the proper stage for those fundamentally opposed to make their first
    attack. All attempts at earlier periods are with disjointed efforts,
    because many who do not expect to be in favor of the bill ultimately,
    are willing to let it go on to its perfect state, to take time to
    examine it themselves and to hear what can be said for it, knowing that
    after all they will have sufficient opportunities of giving it their
    veto. Its two last stages, therefore, are reserved for this--that is to
    say, on the question whether it shall be engrossed and read a third
    time, and, lastly, whether it shall pass. The first of these is usually
    the most interesting contest, because then the whole subject is new and
    engaging, and the minds of the Members having not yet been declared by
    any trying vote the issue is the more doubtful. In this stage,
    therefore, is the main trial of strength between its friends and
    opponents, and it behooves everyone to make up his mind decisively for
    this question, or he loses the main battle; and accident and management
    may, and often do, prevent a successful rallying on the next and last
    question, whether it shall pass.

    [[Page 220]]

    ods an adverse opinion may be expressed without permitting the bill to
    consume the time of the House.

    <>
    When the bill is engrossed the title is to be indorsed on the back, and
    not within the bill. Hakew, 250.

    Sec. 430. Test of strength on a bill before amending.

      In  the
    House there are two other means of testing strength--one by raising the
    question of consideration when the bill first comes up (clause 3 of rule
    XVI), and the other by moving to strike out the enacting words when it
    is first open to amendment (clause 9 of rule XVIII). By these meth

      In the practice of the House and the Senate the title appears in its
    proper place in the engrossed bill, and also is endorsed, with the
    number, on the back.

                           sec. xxxii--reading papers

    Sec. 432. Parliamentary law as to the reading of
    papers.

      Where  papers are laid before the House or referred to a committee
    every Member has a right to have them once read at the table before he
    can be compelled to vote on them; but it is a great though common error
    to suppose that he has a right, toties quoties, to have acts, journals,
    accounts, or papers on the table read independently of the will of the
    House. The delay and interruption which this might be made to produce
    evince the impossibility of the existence of such a right. There is,
    indeed, so manifest a propriety of permitting every Member to have as
    much information as possible on every question on which he is to vote,
    that when he desires the reading, if it be seen that it is really for
    information and not for delay, the Speaker directs it to be read without
    putting a question, if no one objects; but if objected to, a question
    must be put. 2 Hats., 117, 118.

    [[Page 221]]

      Until the 103d Congress the House, by former rule XXX, had a provision
    regarding the reading a paper other than that on which the House is
    called to give a final vote (see Sec. Sec. 964, 965, infra).

    Sec. 433. Papers not necessarily to be read on plea of
    privilege.

      It  is equally an error to suppose that any Member has a right,
    without a question put, to lay a book or paper on the table, and have it
    read, on suggesting that it contains matter infringing on the privileges
    of the House. Ib.

    Sec. 434. Member not always privileged to read a paper in
    his place.

      For  the same reason a Member has not a right to read a paper in
    his place, if it be objected to, without leave of the House. But this
    rigor is never exercised but where there is an intentional or gross
    abuse of the time and patience of the House.

      A Member has not a right even to read his own speech, committed to
    writing, without leave. This also is to prevent an abuse of time, and
    therefore is not refused but where that is intended. 2 Grey, 227.

    Sec. 435. Reports of committees not read except on order or
    in debate.

      A  report of a committee of the Senate on a bill from the
    House of Representatives being under consideration: on motion that the
    report of the committee of the House of Representatives on the same bill
    be read in the Senate, it passed in the negative. Feb. 28, 1793.

      In the House ordinary reports are read only in time of debate (V,
    5292), and subject to the authority of the House (V, 5293). But in a few
    cases, where a report does not accompany a bill or other proposition of
    action, but presents facts and conclusions, it is read to the House if
    acted on (II, 1364; IV, 4663).

    [[Page 222]]

    Sec. 436. Reading of papers on reference.

      Formerly,  when
    papers were referred to a committee, they used to be first read; but of
    late only the titles, unless a Member insists they shall be read, and
    then nobody can oppose it. 2 Hats., 117.

      Under the rules, petitions, memorials, and communications are referred
    through the Clerk's desk, so that there is no opportunity for reading
    before reference, though messages from the President are read (clauses 1
    and 3 of rule XII; clause 2 of rule XIV).

                        sec. xxxiii--privileged questions

    Sec. 437. Possession of a bill by the
    House.

      It is no  possession of a bill unless it be delivered to the Clerk to
    read, or the Speaker reads the title. Lex. Parl., 274; Elysynge Mem.,
    85; Ord. House of Commons, 64.

    Sec. 438. Theory as to privileged questions.

      It is a  general
    rule that the question first moved and seconded shall be first put.
    Scob., 28, 22; 2 Hats., 81. But this rule gives way to what may be
    called privileged questions; and the privileged questions are of
    different grades among themselves.

      In the House, by rule and practice, the system of privileged motions
    and privileged questions has been highly developed (rule IX, clause 5 of
    rule XIII, clause 1 of rule XIV, and clause 4 of rule XVI).

    Sec. 439. Precedence of the motion to adjourn.

      A motion  to
    adjourn simply takes place of all others; for otherwise the House might
    be kept sitting against its will, and indefinitely. Yet this motion can
    not be received after another question is actually put and while the
    House is engaged in voting.

    [[Page 223]]

    motion to authorize the Speaker to declare a recess was given an equal
    privilege (H. Res. 5, Jan. 3, 1991, p. 39).
      The rules and practice of the House have prescribed comprehensively
    the privilege and status of the motion to adjourn (clause 4 of rule
    XVI). The motion intervenes between the putting of the question and the
    voting, and also between the different methods of voting, as between a
    vote by division and a vote by yeas and nays, as after the yeas and nays
    are ordered and before the roll call begins (V, 5366). But after the
    roll call begins it may not be interrupted (V, 6053). Clause 4 of rule
    XVI was amended in the 93d Congress to provide that a motion that when
    the House adjourns on that day it stand adjourned to meet at a day and
    time certain is of equal privilege with the motion to adjourn, if the
    Speaker in his discretion recognizes for that purpose (H. Res. 6, p.
    26). In the 102d Congress the

    Sec. 440. Obsolete parliamentary law governing
    orders of the day.

      Orders of  the day take place of all other questions, except
    for adjournment--that is to say, the question which is the subject of an
    order is made a privileged one, pro hac vice. The order is a repeal of
    the general rule as to this special case. When any Member moves,
    therefore, for the order of the day to be read, no further debate is
    permitted on the question which was before the House; for if the debate
    might proceed it might continue through the day and defeat the order.
    This motion, to entitle it to precedence, must be for the orders
    generally, and not for any particular one; and if it be carried on the
    question, ``Whether the House will now proceed to the orders of the
    day?'' they must be read and proceeded on in the course in which they
    stand, 2 Hats., 83; for priority of order gives priority of right, which
    cannot be taken away but by another special order of business.

      ``Orders of the day'' are part of the regular and daily order of
    business (IV, 3151). Although a mention of them has survived in clause 1
    of rule XIV, ``orders of the day'' have disappeared from the practice of
    the House (IV, 3057) and should not be confused with ``special orders of
    business,'' which are resolutions reported from the Committee on Rules
    pursuant to clause 5 of rule XIII to provide for consideration of
    matters not regularly in order. The term ``special orders of business''
    is also used separately to describe permissions for Members to address
    the House at the conclusion of legislative business.

    Sec. 441. Jefferson's discussion of certain privileged
    motions.

      After  these there are other privileged questions, which will
    require considerable explanation.

    [[Page 224]]

    adapted as to enable them fitly to dispose of every proposition which
    can be made to them. Such are: 1. The previous question. 2. To postpone
    indefinitely. 3. To adjourn a question to a definite day. 4. To lie on
    the table. 5. To commit. 6. To amend. The proper occasion for each of
    these questions should be understood.

      It is proper that every parliamentary assembly should have certain
    forms of questions, so

      The House by clause 4 of rule XVI has established the priority and
    other conditions of motions of this kind.

    Sec. 442. Obsolete use of the previous
    question.

      1. When a  proposition is moved which it is useless or inexpedient now
    to express or discuss, the previous question has been introduced for
    suppressing for that time the motion and its discussion. 3 Hats., 188,
    189.

      The previous question of the parliamentary law has been changed by the
    House into an instrument of entirely different use (V, 5445; clause 1 of
    rule XIX).

    Sec. 443. The motion to postpone indefinitely.

      2. But as  the
    previous question gets rid of it only for that day, and the same
    proposition may recur the next day, if they wish to suppress it for the
    whole of that session, they postpone it indefinitely. 3 Hats., 183. This
    quashes the proposition for that session, as an indefinite adjournment
    is a dissolution, or the continuance of a suit sine die is a
    discontinuance of it.

    [[Page 225]]

      As already explained, in the House the previous question is no longer
    used as a method of postponement (V, 5445) but a means to bring the
    pending matter to an immediate vote. The House does use the motion to
    postpone indefinitely, and in clause 4 of rule XVI and the practice
    thereunder, has defined the nature and use of the motion.

    Sec. 444. Postponement to a day certain.

      3. When a  motion is
    made which it will be proper to act on, but information is wanted, or
    something more pressing claims the present time, the question or debate
    is adjourned to such a day within the session as will answer the views
    of the House. 2 Hats., 81. And those who have spoken before may not
    speak again when the adjourned debate is resumed. 2 Hats., 73.
    Sometimes, however, this has been abusively used by adjourning it to a
    day beyond the session, to get rid of it altogether as would be done by
    an indefinite postponement.

      The House does not use the motion to adjourn a debate. But it
    accomplishes the purpose of such a procedure by the motion to postpone
    to a day certain, which applies, not to a debate, but to the bill or
    other proposition before the House. Of course, if a bill which is under
    debate is postponed, the effect is to postpone the debate. The
    conditions and use of the motion are treated under clause 4 of rule XVI.

    Sec. 445. Motion to lay on the table.

      4. When the  House has
    something else which claims its present attention, but would be willing
    to reserve in their power to take up a proposition whenever it shall
    suit them, they order it to lie on their table. It may then be called
    for at any time.

    [[Page 226]]

      This is the use of the motion to lay on the table which is established
    in the general parliamentary law, and was followed in the early practice
    of the House. But by an interesting evolution in the House the motion
    has now come to serve an entirely new purpose, being used for the final,
    adverse disposition of a matter (clause 4 of rule XVI; V, 5389). And a
    matter once laid on the table may be taken therefrom only by suspension
    of the rules (V, 6288) or similar process, unless it be a matter of
    privilege (V, 5438, 5439) such as bills vetoed by the President (IV,
    3549; V, 5439). A proposition to impeach having been laid on the table,
    a similar or identical proposition may be again brought up (III, 2049;
    VI, 541).

    Sec. 446. Delegation of consideration to
    committee.

      5. If the  proposition will want more amendment and digestion than the
    formalities of the House will conveniently admit, they refer it to a
    committee.

      6. But if the proposition be well digested, and may need but few and
    simple amendments, and especially if these be of leading consequence,
    they then proceed to consider and amend it themselves.

      In the House it is a general rule that all business goes to committees
    before receiving consideration in the House itself. Occasionally a
    question of privilege or a minor matter of business is presented and
    considered at once by the House.

    Sec. 447. Privileged motions in the Senate and in
    Parliament.

      The Senate,  in their practice, vary from this regular graduation of
    forms. Their practice comparatively with that of Parliament stands thus:

                     for the parliamentary: the senate uses:

                                                Postponement to a day beyond
    Postponement indefinite,                E   the session.

                                                Postponement to a day within
    Adjournment,                            E   the session.

                                                Postponement indefinite.
    Lying on table,                         E   Lying on the table.

    [[Page 227]]

    the main question, the term postponement must be understood according to
    their broad use of it, and not in its parliamentary sense. Their rule,
    then, establishes as privileged questions the previous question,
    postponement, commitment, and amendment.

      In their eighth rule, therefore, which declares that while a question
    is before the Senate no motion shall be received, unless it be for the
    previous question, or to postpone, commit, or amend

      The House governs these motions by clause 4 of rule XVI.

    Sec. 448. Obsolete provision as to priority of
    privileged motions.

      But it may  be asked: Have these questions any privilege among
    themselves? or are they so equal that the common principle of the
    ``first moved first put'' takes place among them? This will need
    explanation. Their competitions may be as follows:
    1. Previous question and postpone

                        commit              <3-l  }>

                        amend                   In the first, second, and
    2. Postpone and previous question           third classes, and the first

                        commit                  member of the fourth class,

                        amend                   the rule ``first moved first
    3. Commit and previous question         <3-lput'' takes place.

                        postpone

                        amend
    4. Amend and previous question

                        postpone

                        commit              <3-ln }>

                                            <3-ln }>

    [[Page 228]]

    commit from being put to question before it, but also from being put
    after it; for if the previous question be decided affirmatively, to wit,
    that the main question shall now be put, it would of course be against
    the decision to postpone or commit; and if it be decided negatively, to
    wit, that the main question shall not now be put, this puts the House
    out of possession of the main question, and consequently there is
    nothing before them to postpone or commit. So that neither voting for
    nor against the previous question will enable the advocates for
    postponing or committing to get at their object. Whether it may be
    amended shall be examined hereafter.

      In the first class, where the previous question is first moved, the
    effect is peculiar; for it not only prevents the after motion to
    postpone or

      While clause 4 of rule XVI now governs the priority of motions, these
    provisions of the Manual remain of interest because of the parliamentary
    theory they present.

    Sec. 449. General principles of priority of
    motions.

      Second class.  If postponement be decided affirmatively, the proposition is
    removed from before the House, and consequently there is no ground for
    the previous question, commitment or amendment; but if decided
    negatively (that it shall not be postponed), the main question may then
    be suppressed by the previous question, or may be committed, or amended.

      The previous question is used now for bringing a vote on the main
    question and not for suppressing it.

      The third class is subject to the same observations as the second.

    [[Page 229]]

    vious question, the question of amendment shall be first put.

      The fourth class. Amendment of the main question first moved, and
    afterwards the pre

      In present practice of the House the question on the previous question
    would be put first, and being decided affirmatively would force a vote
    on the amendment and then on the main question.

      Amendment and postponement competing, postponement is first put, as
    the equivalent proposition to adjourn the main question would be in
    Parliament. The reason is that the question for amendment is not
    suppressed by postponing or adjourning the main question, but remains
    before the House whenever the main question is resumed; and it might be
    that the occasion for other urgent business might go by, and be lost by
    length of debate on the amendment, if the House had it not in their
    power to postpone the whole subject.

      Amendment and commitment. The question for committing, though last
    moved shall be first put; because, in truth, it facilitates and
    befriends the motion to amend. Scobell is express: ``On motion to amend
    a bill, anyone may notwithstanding move to commit it, and the question
    for commitment shall be first put.'' Scob., 46.

      These principles of priority of privileged motions are recognized in
    the House, and are provided for by clause 4 of rule XVI.

    [[Page 230]]

    not on the original primary question, but on the secondary one, e.g.:

    Sec. 450. Applications of the previous question to
    debatable secondary and privileged motions.

      We have  hitherto considered the
    case of two or more of the privileged questions contending for privilege
    between themselves, when both are moved on the original or main
    question; but now let us suppose one of them to be moved,

      Suppose a motion to postpone, commit, or amend the main question, and
    that it be moved to suppress that motion by putting a previous question
    on it. This is not allowed, because it would embarrass questions too
    much to allow them to be piled on one another several stories high; and
    the same result may be had in a more simple way--by deciding against the
    postponement, commitment, or amendment. 2. Hats., 81, 2, 3, 4.

      While the general principle that one secondary or privileged motion
    should not be applied to another is generally recognized in the House,
    yet the entire change in the nature of the previous question (V, 5445)
    from a means of postponing a matter to a means of compelling an
    immediate vote, makes obsolete the parliamentary rule. For as the
    motions to postpone, commit, and amend, are all debatable, the modern
    previous question of course applies to them (clause 1 of rule XIX).

    [[Page 231]]

    Therefore the motion to postpone the secondary motion for the previous
    question, or for committing or amending, can not be received. 2. This is
    a piling of questions one on another; which, to avoid embarrassment, is
    not allowed. 3. The same result may be had more simply by voting against
    the previous question, commitment, or amendment.

    Sec. 451. Motion to postpone not applicable to other
    secondary motions.

      Suppose a  motion for the previous question, or commitment or
    amendment of the main question, and that it be then moved to postpone
    the motion for the previous question, or for commitment or amendment of
    the main question. 1. It would be absurd to postpone the previous
    question, commitment, or amendment, alone, and thus separate the
    appendage from its principal; yet it must be postponed separately from
    its original, if at all; because the eighth rule of the Senate says that
    when a main question is before the House no motion shall be received but
    to commit, amend, or pre-question the original question, which is the
    parliamentary doctrine also.

      Suppose a commitment moved of a motion for the previous question, or
    to postpone or amend. The first, second, and third reasons, before
    stated, all hold against this.

      The principles of this paragraph are in harmony with the practice of
    the House, which provides further that a motion to suspend the rules may
    not be postponed (V, 5322).

    Sec. 452. The motion to amend not applicable to the
    previous question.

      Suppose an  amendment moved to a motion for the previous
    question. Answer: The previous question can not be amended.
    Parliamentary usage, as well as the ninth rule of the Senate, has fixed
    its form to be, ``Shall the main question be now put?''--i.e., at this
    instant; and as the present instant is but one, it can admit of no
    modification. To change it to to-morrow, or any other moment, is without
    example and without utility. * * *

      Although the nature of the previous question has entirely changed, yet
    the principle of the parliamentary law applies to the new form.

    [[Page 232]]

    privilege of attaching itself to a secondary and privileged motion; that
    is, we may amend a postponement of a main question. So, we may amend a
    commitment of a main question, as by adding, for example, ``with
    instructions to inquire,'' &c. * * *

    Sec. 453. Motion to amend applicable to
    motions to postpone or refer.

      * * * But suppose a  motion to amend a motion for
    postponement, as to one day instead of another, or to a special instead
    of an indefinite time. The useful character of amendment gives it a

      This principle is recognized in the practice of the House (V, 5521).

    Sec. 454. Amendment in the third degree not in
    order.

      * * * In like  manner, if an amendment be moved to an amendment, it is
    admitted; but it would not be admitted in another degree, to wit, to
    amend an amendment to an amendment of a main question. This would lead
    to too much embarrassment. The line must be drawn somewhere, and usage
    has drawn it after the amendment to the amendment. The same result must
    be sought by deciding against the amendment to the amendment, and then
    moving it again as it was wished to be amended. In this form it becomes
    only an amendment to an amendment.

      This rule of the parliamentary law is considered fundamental in the
    House (clause 6 of rule XVI).

    [[Page 233]]

    to what day a postponement shall be, the number of a committee, amount
    of a fine, term of an imprisonment, term of irredeemability of a loan,
    or the terminus in quem in any other case; then the question must begin
    a maximo. Or whether the lesser includes the greater, as in questions on
    the limitation of the rate of interest, on what day the session shall be
    closed by adjournment, on what day the next shall commence, when an act
    shall commence or the terminus a quo in any other case where the
    question must begin a minimo; the object being not to begin at that
    extreme which, and more, being within every man's wish, no one could
    negative it, and yet, if he should vote in the affirmative, every
    question for more would be precluded; but at that extreme which would
    unite few, and then to advance or recede till you get to a number which
    will unite a bare majority. 3 Grey, 376, 384, 385. ``The fair question
    in this case is not that to which, and more, all will agree, but whether
    there shall be addition to the question.'' 1 Grey, 365.

    Sec. 455. Filling blanks; and amendment to
    numbers.

      [In filling  a blank with a sum, the largest sum shall be first put to the
    question, by the thirteenth rule of the Senate, contrary to the rule of
    Parliament, which privileges the smallest sum and longest time. 5 Grey,
    179; 2 Hats., 8, 83; 3 Hats., 132, 133.] And this is considered to be
    not in the form of an amendment to the question, but as alternative or
    successive originals. In all cases of time or number, we must consider
    whether the larger comprehends the lesser, as in a question

    [[Page 234]]

    ments changing other portions of the resolution which have not been
    amended as well (Apr. 27, 1977, p. 12485). In recent practice an amount
    in an appropriation bill has been changed by inserting a parenthetical
    ``increased by'' or ``decreased by'' after the amount rather than by
    directly changing the number.

      The thirteenth rule of the Senate has been dropped. The House has no
    rule on the subject other than this provision of the parliamentary law.
    It is very rare for the House to fill blanks for numbers. When a number
    in pending text is to be changed by amendment, the practice of the House
    permits to be pending: the alternative number proposed in the amendment
    to the text; a second alternative number as an amendment to the
    amendment; a third as a substitute; and a fourth as an amendment to the
    substitute. Thus, if the pending text itself states a number, then five
    alternative numbers may be pending simultaneously. With respect to a
    concurrent resolution on the budget (which is considered as read and
    open to amendment at any point and to which amendments must be
    mathematically consistent under clause 10 of rule XVIII), adoption of a
    perfecting amendment changing several figures precludes further
    amendment merely changing those figures, but does not preclude more
    comprehensive amend

    Sec. 456. Priority of amendments over motions to
    strike out or agree.

      Another  exception to the rule of priority is when a
    motion has been made to strike out, or agree to, a paragraph. Motions to
    amend it are to be put to the question before a vote is taken on
    striking out or agreeing to the whole paragraph.

      In the House the principle that a text should be perfected before a
    question is taken on striking it out, and that an amendment should be
    perfected before agreeing to it, is well established. But in considering
    bills, even by paragraphs, the House does not agree to the paragraphs
    severally; but after amending one passes to the next, and the question
    on agreeing is taken only on the whole bill by the several votes on
    engrossment and passage.

    Sec. 457. Incidental questions, like points of
    order, which intervene during consideration of the main question.

      But there  are
    several questions which, being incidental to every one, will take place
    of every one, privileged or not; to wit, a question of order arising out
    of any other question must be decided before that question. 2 Hats., 88.

      This principle governs the procedure of the House, but a question of
    order arising after a motion for the previous question must be decided
    without debate (clause 1 of rule XIX).

    Sec. 458. Matters of privilege as intervening
    questions.

      A matter of  privilege arising out of any question, or from a quarrel
    between two Members, or any other cause, supersedes the consideration of
    the original question, and must be first disposed of. 2 Hats., 88.

    [[Page 235]]

    <>   Reading papers relative to the question before the House.
    This question must be put before the principal one. 2 Hats., 88.

      Rule IX of the House and the practice thereunder, confirm and amplify
    the principles of this provision of the parliamentary law.

      This provision formerly applied in the House to the reading of papers
    other than those on which the House was to vote. That was under an
    earlier form of clause 6 of rule XVII, which now applies only to the use
    of exhibits in debate. For a history of the former rule on reading
    papers and an explanation of the earlier practice, see Sec. Sec. 963-
    964, infra.

    Sec. 460. Withdrawal of motions.

      Leave asked  to withdraw a
    motion. The rule of Parliament being that a motion made and seconded is
    in the possession of the House, and can not be withdrawn without leave,
    the very terms of the rule imply that leave may be given, and,
    consequently, may be asked and put to the question.

      The House does not vote on the withdrawal of motions, but provides by
    clause 2 of rule XVI and clause 5 of rule XVIII the conditions under
    which a Member may of his own right withdraw a motion.

                        sec. xxxiv--the previous question

    Sec. 461. The previous question of
    Parliament.

      When any  question is before the House, any Member may move a
    previous question, ``Whether that question (called the main question)
    shall now be put?'' If it pass in the affirmative, then the main
    question is to be put immediately, and no man may speak anything further
    to it, either to add or alter. Memor. in Hakew., 28; 4 Grey, 27.

    [[Page 236]]

    Sec. 462. Manner of putting the previous
    question.

      The previous  question being moved and seconded, the question from the
    Chair shall be, ``Shall the main question be now put?'' and if the nays
    prevail, the main question shall not then be put.

      In the modern practice of the House the previous question is put as
    follows: ``The gentleman from ------ moves the previous question. As
    many as are in favor of ordering the previous question will say aye; as
    many as are opposed will say no'' (V, 5443).

    Sec. 463. History, use, etc., of the previous
    question of Parliament.

      This kind of  question is understood by Mr. Hatsell to have
    been introduced in 1604. 2 Hats., 80. Sir Henry Vane introduced it. 2
    Grey, 113, 114; 3 Grey, 384. When the question was put in this form,
    ``Shall the main question be put?'' a determination in the negative
    suppressed the main question during the session; but since the words
    ``now put'' are used, they exclude it for the present only; formerly,
    indeed, only till the present debate was over, 4 Grey, 43, but now for
    that day and no longer. 2 Grey, 113, 114.

      Before the question ``Whether the main question shall now be put?''
    any person might formerly have spoken to the main question, because
    otherwise he would be precluded from speaking to it at all. Mem. in
    Hakew., 28.

    [[Page 237]]

    be favored, but restricted within as narrow limits as possible.

      The proper occasion for the previous question is when a subject is
    brought forward of a delicate nature as to high personages, &c., or the
    discussion of which may call forth observations which might be of
    injurious consequences. Then the previous question is proposed, and in
    the modern usage the discussion of the main question is suspended and
    the debate confined to the previous question. The use of it has been
    extended abusively to other cases, but in these it has been an
    embarrassing procedure. Its uses would be as well answered by other more
    simple parliamentary forms, and therefore it should not

      As explained in connection with clause 1 of rule XIX, the House has
    changed entirely the old use of the previous question (V, 5445).

    <>   On an amendment being moved, a
    Member who had spoken to the main question may speak again to the
    amendment. Scob., 23.

                              sec. xxxv--amendments

      This parliamentary rule applies in the House, where the hour rule of
    debate (clause 2 of rule XVII) has been in force for many years. A
    Member who has spoken an hour to the main question, may speak another
    hour to an amendment (V, 4994; VIII, 2449).

    Sec. 466. The Speaker not to decide as to consistency of
    a proposed amendment with one already agreed to.

      If an  amendment be proposed
    inconsistent with one already agreed to, it is a fit ground for its
    rejection by the House, but not within the competence of the Speaker to
    suppress as if it were against order. For were he permitted to draw
    questions of consistence within the vortex or order, he might usurp a
    negative on important modifications, and suppress, instead of
    subserving, the legislative will.

    [[Page 238]]

    proposition unless it presents a substantially identical proposition
    (VI, 256; VIII, 2834, 2835, 2838, 2840, 2842, 2850, 2856).
      The practice of the House follows and extends the principle set forth
    by Jefferson. Thus it has been held that the fact that a proposed
    amendment is inconsistent with the text or embodies a proposition
    already voted (II, 1328-1336; VIII, 2834), or would in effect change a
    provision of text to which both Houses have agreed (II, 1335; V, 6183-
    6185), or is contained in substance in a later portion of the bill (II,
    1327), is a matter to be passed on by the House rather than by the
    Speaker. It is for the House rather than the Speaker to decide on the
    legislative or legal effect of a proposition (II, 1323, 1324; VI, 254;
    VII, 2112; VIII, 2280, 2841), and the change of a single word in the
    text of a proposition may be sufficient to prevent the Speaker from
    ruling it out of order as one already disposed of by the House (II,
    1274). The principle has been the subject of conflicting decisions, from
    which may be deduced the rule that the Chair may not rule out the

      A perfecting amendment offered to an amendment in the nature of a
    substitute may be offered again as an amendment to the original bill if
    the amendment is first rejected or if the amendment in the nature of a
    substitute as perfected is rejected (Sept. 28, 1976, p. 33075).
    Rejection of an amendment consisting of two sections does not preclude
    one of those sections being subsequently offered as a separate amendment
    (July 15, 1981, p. 15898), and the rejection of several amendments
    considered en bloc does not preclude their being offered separately at a
    subsequent time (Deschler's Precedents, vol. 9, ch. 27, sec. 35.15; Nov.
    4, 1991, p. 29932). A point of order against an amendment to a
    substitute does not lie merely because its adoption would have the same
    effect as the adoption of a pending amendment to the original amendment
    and would render the substitute as amended identical to the original
    amendment as amended (May 4, 1983, p. 11059).

    Sec. 467. The parliamentary law and the Rules
    of the House as to germane amendments.

      Amendments may  be made so as totally to alter
    the nature of the proposition; and it is a way of getting rid of a
    proposition by making it bear a sense different from what it was
    intended by the movers, so that they vote against it themselves. 2
    Hats., 79; 4, 82, 84. A new bill may be ingrafted, by way of amendment,
    on the words, ``Be it enacted,'' etc. 1 Grey, 190, 192.

      This was the rule of Parliament, which did not require an amendment to
    be germane (V, 5802, 5825). But the House from its first organization,
    has by rule required that an amendment should be germane to the pending
    proposition (clause 7 of rule XVI).

    [[Page 239]]

    Sec. 468. The amendment to strike out certain words
    of a bill.

      If it be  proposed to amend by leaving out certain words, it may be
    moved, as an amendment to this amendment, to leave out a part of the
    words of the amendment, which is equivalent to leaving them in the bill.
    2 Hats., 80, 9. The parliamentary question is, always, whether the words
    shall stand part of the bill.

      In the House the question herein described is never put as in
    Parliament, but is always, whether the words shall be stricken out; and
    if there is a desire that certain of the words included in the amendment
    remain part of the bill, it is expressed, not by amending the amendment,
    but by a preferential perfecting amendment to strike from the specified
    words in the text of the bill a portion of them. If this is carried that
    portion of the specified words is stricken from the bill and the vote
    then recurs on the original amendment (V, 5770). Where a motion to
    strike an entire title of a bill is pending, it is in order to offer, as
    a perfecting amendment to that title, a motion to strike out a lesser
    portion thereof, and the perfecting amendment is voted on first (June
    11, 1975, p. 18435). And when a motion to strike out certain words is
    disagreed to, it is in order to move to strike out a portion of those
    words (V, 5769); but when it is proposed to strike out certain words in
    a paragraph, it is not in order to amend those words by including with
    them other words of the paragraph (V, 5768; VIII, 2848; June 2, 1976,
    pp. 16208-10). It is in order to insert by way of amendment a paragraph
    similar (but not actually identical) to one already stricken out by
    amendment (V, 5760; Sept. 2, 1976, pp. 28939-58).

    Sec. 469. Principles as to perfecting before
    inserting or striking out.

      When it is  proposed to amend by inserting a paragraph,
    or part of one, the friends of the paragraph may make it as perfect as
    they can by amendments before the question is put for inserting it. If
    it be received, it cannot be amended afterward in the same stage,
    because the House has, on a vote, agreed to it in that form. In like
    manner, if it is proposed to amend by striking out a paragraph, the
    friends of the paragraph are first to make it as perfect as they can by
    amendments, before the question is put for striking it out. If on the
    question it be retained, it cannot be amended afterward, because a vote
    against striking out is equivalent to a vote agreeing to it in that
    form.

    [[Page 240]]

    5763; VIII, 2852) in any way that would change its text; but an
    amendment may be added at the end (V, 5759, 5764, 5765; Dec. 14, 1973,
    p. 41740; Oct. 1, 1974, p. 33364), even if the perfecting amendment
    which was adopted struck out all after the short title of the amendment
    in the nature of a substitute and inserted a new text (May 16, 1979, p.
    11480). While an amendment which has been adopted to an amendment (in
    the nature of a substitute) may not be further amended, another
    amendment adding language at the end of the amendment may still be
    offered (June 10, 1976, pp. 17368-75, 17381; Procedure, ch. 27, sec.
    27.4 and 27.9; May 16, 1984, pp. 12566-67), and the Chair will not rule
    on the consistency of that language with the adopted amendment (June 10,
    1976, p. 17381).
      These principles are recognized as in force in the House, with the
    exception that clause 5(c) of rule XVI specifically provides that the
    rejection of a motion to strike shall preclude neither amendment nor
    motion to strike out and insert. However, after an amendment to insert
    has been agreed to, the matter inserted ordinarily may not then be
    amended (V, 5761-

      Although it may be in order to offer an amendment to the pending
    portion of the bill that not only changes a provision already amended
    but also changes an unamended pending portion of the bill, it is not in
    order merely to amend portions of the bill that have been changed by
    amendment (Mar. 11, 1999, p. ----), or to amend unamended portions which
    have been passed in the reading and are no longer open to amendment
    (July 12, 1983, p. 18771), or to amend a figure already amended
    (Procedure, ch. 27, sec. 31; July 17, 1995, p. 19186), even if also
    changing other matter not already amended, where drafted as though the
    earlier amendment had not been adopted (Mar. 15, 1995, p. 8025; Mar. 16,
    1995, p. 8110; Mar. 16, 1995, p. 8112; July 17, 1995, p. 19196). A point
    of order that a pending amendment proposes to change portions of the
    bill that have been changed by earlier amendment may be made after a
    unanimous consent request to modify the amendment has been disposed of
    but before debate has begun (Mar. 11, 1999, p. ----). Where the vote on
    an amendment to strike a section and insert new language is postponed by
    the Chairman of the Committee of the Whole, an amendment to strike the
    same section and insert different language is in order; and if both
    amendments are adopted, the second amendment adopted supersedes the
    first and is the only one reported to the House (Aug. 6, 1998, p. ----).

    [[Page 241]]

    substitute are also in order (Oct. 19, 1983, p. 28283), and such
    perfecting amendment, if agreed to when voted on first, remains part of
    the bill if the motion to strike is then rejected (Sept. 18, 1986, p.
    28123). When a motion to strike out a paragraph is pending and the
    paragraph is perfected by an amendment, striking and inserting an entire
    new text, the pending motion to strike out must fall, since it would not
    be in order to strike out exactly what has been just voted to insert (V,
    5792; VIII, 2854; July 12, 1951, p. 8090; Sept. 23, 1975, p. 29835; Aug.
    5, 1986, p. 19059; May 18, 1988, p. 11404; Apr. 24, 1996, p. 8781). A
    motion to strike out and insert a portion of a pending section is not in
    order as a substitute for a motion to strike out the section, but may be
    offered as a perfecting amendment to the section and is voted on first,
    subject to being eliminated by subsequent adoption of the motion to
    strike out (July 16, 1981, p. 16057).

      When it is proposed to perfect a paragraph, a motion to strike it out,
    if already pending, must remain in abeyance until the amendments to
    perfect have been moved and voted on (V, 5758; VIII, 2860; May 5, 1992,
    p. 10110; Oct. 12, 1995, p. 27816; July 27, 1999, p. ----). If further
    proceedings are postponed on the perfecting amendment, debate may
    continue on the underlying motion to strike (July 27, 1999). While
    amendments are pending to a section a motion to strike it out may not be
    offered (V, 5771; VIII, 2861; Sept. 23, 1982, p. 24963; July 25, 1995,
    p. 20299). The motion to strike may be voted on (if already pending) or
    subsequently offered after disposition of the perfecting amendment, so
    long as the provision sought to be stricken has not been rewritten
    entirely (Sept. 23, 1982, p. 24963; July 25, 1995, p. 20299). While a
    motion to strike out is pending, it is in order to offer an amendment to
    perfect the language proposed to be stricken (Apr. 24, 1996, p. 8777);
    such an amendment, which is in the first degree, may be amended by a
    substitute, and amendments to the

    Sec. 470. Reading the motion and putting the
    question on a motion to strike out and insert.

      When it is  moved to amend by
    striking out certain words and inserting others, the manner of stating
    the question is first to read the whole passage to be amended as it
    stands at present, then the words proposed to be struck out, next those
    to be inserted, and lastly the whole passage as it will be when amended.
    And the question, if desired, is then to be divided, and put first on
    striking out. If carried, it is next on inserting the words proposed. If
    that be lost, it may be moved to insert others. 2 Hats., 80, 7.

      Clause 5(c) of rule XVI of the House provides specifically that the
    motion to strike out and insert shall not be divided. Otherwise, as to
    the manner of stating the question, it is usual for the Clerk to read
    only the words to be stricken out and the words to be inserted. Usually
    this is sufficient, as the Members may have before them printed copies
    of the bill under consideration.

    [[Page 242]]

    negatived. Then it is moved to strike out the same words and insert
    nothing, which is agreed to. All this is admissible, because to strike
    out and insert A is one proposition. To strike out and insert B is a
    different proposition. And to strike out and insert nothing is still
    different. And the rejection of one proposition does not preclude the
    offering a different one. Nor would it change the case were the first
    motion divided by putting the question first on striking out, and that
    negatived; for, as putting the whole motion to the question at once
    would not have precluded, the putting the half of it cannot do it.

    Sec. 471. Conditions of repetition of motions to
    strike out and insert.

      A motion  is made to amend by striking out certain words
    and inserting others in their place, which is negatived. Then it is
    moved to strike out the same words, and to insert others of a tenor
    entirely different from those first proposed. It is

      As to Jefferson's supposition that the principle would hold good in
    case of division of the motion to strike out and insert it is not
    necessary to inquire, since clause 5(c) of rule XVI forbids division of
    the motion. In a footnote Jefferson expressed himself as follows: ``In
    the case of a division of the question, and a decision against striking
    out, I advanced doubtingly the opinion here expressed. I find no
    authority either way, and I know it may be viewed under a different
    aspect. It may be thought that, having decided separately not to strike
    out the passage, the same question for striking out cannot be put over
    again, though with a view to a different insertion. Still I think it
    more reasonable and convenient to consider the striking out and
    insertion as forming one proposition, but should readily yield to any
    evidence that the contrary is the practice in Parliament.'' Where two
    amendments proposing inconsistent motions to strike and insert a pending
    section are considered as separate first degree amendments (not one as a
    substitute for the other) before either is finally disposed of under a
    special procedure permitting the Chair to postpone requests for a
    recorded vote, the Chair's order of voting on the matter as unfinished
    business determines which amendment (if both were adopted) would be
    reported to the House (Aug. 6, 1998, p. ----).

    [[Page 243]]

    Sec. 472. Application of the motion to strike
    out.

      The principle  set forth by Jefferson as to repetition of the motion to strike
    out prevails in the House, where it has been held in order, after the
    failure of a motion to strike out certain words, to move to strike out a
    portion of those words (V, 5769; VIII, 2858). When a bill is under
    consideration by paragraphs, a motion to strike out applies only to the
    paragraph under consideration (V, 5774).

    Sec. 473. Effect of affirmative vote on motion to
    strike out and insert.

      But if  it had been carried affirmatively to strike out
    the words and to insert A, it could not afterward be permitted to strike
    out A and insert B. The mover of B should have notified, while the
    insertion of A was under debate, that he would move to insert B; in
    which case those who preferred it would join in rejecting A.

      This principle controls the practice of the House (July 17, 1985, p.
    19444; July 18, 1985, p. 19649; see Procedure, ch. 27, sec. 31).

    Sec. 474. Conditions of striking out an amendment
    already agreed to.

      After A  is inserted, however, it may be moved to strike out
    a portion of the original paragraph, comprehending A, provided the
    coherence to be struck out be so substantial as to make this effectively
    a different proposition; for then it is resolved into the common case of
    striking out a paragraph after amending it. Nor does anything forbid a
    new insertion, instead of A and its coherence.

      While it is not in order to move to strike a provision inserted by
    amendment (Oct. 9, 1985, p. 26957), a motion to strike more than that
    provision inserted would be in order (Apr. 23, 1975, p. 11536). But an
    amendment to strike out the pending title of a bill and re-insert all
    sections of that title except one is not in order where that section has
    previously been amended in its entirety (Aug. 1, 1975, p. 26946).

    [[Page 244]]

    should be first put on the longest time; therefore, after a shorter time
    decided against, a longer cannot be put to question. It was answered
    that this rule takes place only in filling blanks for time. But when a
    specific time stands part of a motion, that may be struck out as well as
    any other part of the motion; and when struck out, a motion may be
    received to insert any other. In fact, it is not until they are struck
    out, and a blank for the time thereby produced, that the rule can begin
    to operate, by receiving all the propositions for different times, and
    putting the questions successively on the longest. Otherwise it would be
    in the power of the mover by inserting originally a short time, to
    preclude the possibility of a longer; for till the short time is struck
    out, you cannot insert a longer; and if, after it is struck out, you
    cannot do it, then it cannot be done at all. Suppose the first motion
    had been made to amend by striking out ``the second Tuesday in
    February,'' and inserting instead thereof ``the first of June,'' it
    would have been regular, then, to divide the question, by proposing
    first the question to strike out, and then that to insert. Now, this is
    precisely the effect of the present proceeding; only, instead of one
    motion and two questions, there are two motions and two questions to
    effect it--the motion being divided as well as the question.

    Sec. 475. Amendments filling blanks as to
    time.

      In Senate,  January 25, 1798, a motion to postpone until the second Tuesday
    in February some amendments proposed to the Constitution; the words
    ``until the second Tuesday in February'' were struck out by way of
    amendment. Then it was moved to add, ``until the first day of June.''
    Objected that it was not in order, as the question

    [[Page 245]]

      The principles of this paragraph have been followed in the House (V,
    5763; Aug. 16, 1961, p. 16059), but in one case wherein words embodying
    a distinct substantive proposition had been agreed to as an amendment to
    a paragraph, it was held not in order to strike out a part of the words
    of this amendment with other words of the paragraph (V, 5766).

      The motion to strike out and insert may not be divided in the House
    (clause 5(c) of rule XVI).

    Sec. 476. Joining and dividing bills.

      When the  matter
    contained in two bills might be better put into one, the manner is to
    reject the one and incorporate its matter into another bill by way of
    amendment. So if the matter of one bill would be better distributed into
    two, any part may be struck out by way of amendment, and put into a new
    bill. * * *

      In the modern practice of the House each bill comes before the House
    by itself; and if it were proposed to join one bill to another it would
    be done by offering the text of the one as an amendment to the other,
    without disturbing the first bill in its place on the calendar. Where it
    is proposed to divide a bill, the object is accomplished in the House by
    moving to recommit with instructions to the committee to report two
    bills (V, 5527, 5528). The Committee on Rules may report a special order
    providing for consideration of two bills and, after separate passage of
    each, ``linking'' the two by adding the text of the second to the
    engrossment of the first and tabling the separate version of the second
    (e.g., H. Res. 209, 106th Cong., June 16, 1999, p. ----).

    Sec. 477. Transposition of the sections of a
    bill.

      * * * If a  section is to be transposed, a question must be put on striking
    it out where it stands and another for inserting it in the place
    desired.

      This principle is followed in the practice of the House (V, 5775,
    5776).

    [[Page 246]]

    Sec. 478. Filling blanks left by the other
    House.

      A bill  passed by the one House with blanks. These may be filled up by
    the other by way of amendments, returned to the first as such, and
    passed 3 Hats., 83.

    Sec. 479. Clerk amends the section numbers of a
    bill.

      The number  prefixed to the section of a bill, be merely a marginal
    indication, and no part of the text of the bill, the Clerk regulates
    that--the House or committee is only to amend the text.

      In the modern practice of the House, section numbers and other
    internal references are considered as part of the text which may be
    altered by amendment. The House sometimes authorizes the Clerk to make
    appropriate changes in section numbers, paragraphs and punctuation, and
    cross references when preparing the engrossment of the bill. Such a
    request is properly made in the House, following passage of the bill
    (Apr. 29, 1969, p. 10753).

                      sec. xxxvi--division of the question

    [[Page 247]]

    Sec. 480. Parliamentary law for division of the
    question.

      If a question  contain more parts than one, it may be divided into two or
    more questions. Mem. in Hakew., 29. But not as the right of an
    individual member, but with the consent of the House. For who is to
    decide whether a question is complicated or not--where it is
    complicated--into how many propositions it may be divided? The fact is,
    that the only mode of separating a complicated question is by moving
    amendments to it; and these must be decided by the House, on a question,
    unless the House orders it to be divided; as, on the question, December
    2, 1640, making void the election of the knights for Worcester, on a
    motion it was resolved to make two questions of it, to wit, one on each
    knight. 2 Hats., 85, 86. So, wherever there are several names in a
    question, they may be divided and put one by one. 9 Grey, 444. So, 1729,
    April 17, on an objection that a question was complicated, it was
    separated by amendment. 2 Hats., 79.

      The House, by clause 5 of rule XVI and the practice thereunder, has
    entitled a procedure differing materially from that above set forth.
    While a resolution electing Members to committees is not divisible
    (clause 5 of rule XVI), other types of resolutions containing several
    names may be divided for voting (Mar. 19, 1975, p. 7344).

    Sec. 481. Jefferson's discussion of division of
    the question.

      The soundness  of these observations will be evident from the
    embarrassments produced by the XVIIIth rule of the Senate, which says,
    ``if the question in debate contains several points, any member may have
    the same divided.''

    [[Page 248]]

    tion, without an enacting clause, does not contain an entire point or
    proposition.
      1798, May 30, the alien bill in quasi-committee. To a section and
    proviso in the original, had been added two new provisos by way of
    amendment. On a motion to strike out the section as amended, the
    question was desired to be divided. To do this it must be put first on
    striking out either the former proviso, or some distinct member of the
    section. But when nothing remains but the last member of the section and
    the provisos, they cannot be divided so as to put the last member to
    question by itself, for the provisos might thus be left standing alone
    as exceptions to a rule when the rule is taken away; or the new provisos
    might be left to a second question, after having been decided on once
    before at the same reading, which is contrary to rule. But the question
    must be on striking out the last member of the section as amended. This
    sweeps away the exceptions with the rule, and relieves from
    inconsistence. A question to be divisible must comprehend points so
    distinct and entire that one of them being taken away, the other may
    stand entire. But a proviso or excep

      May 31.--The same bill being before the Senate. There was a proviso
    that the bill should not extend--1. To any foreign minister; nor, 2. To
    any person to whom the President should give a passport; nor, 3. To any
    alien merchant conforming himself to such regulations as the President
    shall prescribe; and a division of the question into its simplest
    elements was called for. It was divided into four parts, the 4th taking
    in the words ``conforming himself,'' &c. It was objected that the words
    ``any alien merchant,'' could not be separated from their modifying
    words, ``conforming,'' &c., because these words, if left by themselves,
    contain no substantive idea, will make no sense. But admitting that the
    divisions of a paragraph into separate questions must be so made as that
    each part may stand by itself, yet the House having, on the question,
    retained the two first divisions, the words ``any alien merchant'' may
    be struck out, and their modifying words will then attach themselves to
    the preceding description of persons, and become a modification of that
    description.

    [[Page 249]]

    been taken on the first member only. One-half the question, both
    affirmative and negative, remains still to be put. See Execut. Jour.,
    June 25, 1795. The same decision by President Adams.

    Sec. 482. Division of question as related to debate or
    amendment.

      When a  question is divided, after the question on the 1st member,
    the 2d is open to debate and amendment; because it is a known rule that
    a person may rise and speak at any time before the question has been
    completely decided, by putting the negative as well as the affirmative
    side. But the question is not completely put when the vote has

      Where a division of the question is demanded on a portion of an
    amendment, the Chair puts the question first on the remaining portions
    of the amendment, and that portion on which the division is demanded
    remains open for further debate and amendment (Oct. 21, 1981, p. 24785).
    However, where neither portion of a divided question remains open to
    further debate or amendment, the question may be put first on the
    portion identified by the demand for division and then on the remainder
    (June 8, 1995, p. 15302).

                        sec. xxxvii--coexisting questions

    [[Page 250]]

    House, the rule being that when a motion has been made and seconded, no
    other can be received except it be a privileged one.

    Sec. 483. Fundamental principles as to coexisting
    questions.

      It may be  asked whether the House can be in possession of two motions
    or propositions at the same time? so that, one of them being decided,
    the other goes to question without being moved anew? The answer must be
    special. When a question is interrupted by a vote of adjournment, it is
    thereby removed from before the House, and does not stand ipso facto
    before them at their next meeting, but must come forward in the usual
    way. So, when it is interrupted by the order of the day. Such other
    privileged questions also as dispose of the main question (e.g., the
    previous question, postponement, or commitment), remove it from before
    the House. But it is only suspended by a motion to amend, to withdraw,
    to read papers, or by a question of order or privilege, and stands again
    before the House when these are decided. None but the class of
    privileged questions can be brought forward while there is another
    question before the

      The principles of this provision must, of course, be viewed in the
    light of a more highly perfected order of business than existed in
    Jefferson's time (rule XIV). The motion to withdraw is not known in the
    practice of the House, not being among the motions enumerated in clause
    4 of rule XVI, but a motion before the House may be withdrawn by the
    mover thereof before a decision is reached (clause 2 of rule XVI).

                       sec. xxxviii--equivalent questions

    Sec. 484. Former practice as to rejection and second
    reading of bills.

      If, on a  question for rejection, a bill be retained, it
    passes, of course, to its next reading. Hakew., 141; Scob., 42. And a
    question for a second reading, determined negatively, is a rejection
    without further question. 4 Grey, 149. And see Elsynge's Memor., 42, in
    what case questions are to be taken for rejection.

      The House has abandoned the question ``Shall the bill be rejected?''
    (IV, 3391), and the question is now taken in accordance with clause 8 of
    rule XVI. A vote is not taken on the second reading, the first test
    coming in the modern practice of the House on the engrossment and third
    reading.

    [[Page 251]]

    to a positive vote to insist, because there is another alternative, to
    wit, to adhere.

    Sec. 485. Equivalent questions in
    general.

      Where questions  are perfectly equivalent, so that the negative of the one
    amounts to the affirmative of the other, and leaves no other
    alternative, the decision of the one concludes necessarily the other. 4
    Grey, 157. Thus the negative of striking out amounts to the affirmative
    of agreeing; and therefore to put a question on agreeing after that on
    striking out, would be to put the same question in effect twice over.
    Not so in questions of amendments between the two Houses. A motion to
    recede being negatived, does not amount

      The principles set forth in this paragraph are recognized by the
    practice of the House; but Jefferson's use of the motion to strike out
    as an illustration is no longer justified, since the practice of the
    House under clause 5(c) of rule XVI does not permit the negative of the
    motion to strike out to be equivalent to the affirmative of agreeing.

    Sec. 486. Equivalent questions on amendments between
    the Houses.

      A bill  originating in one House is passed by the other with an
    amendment. A motion in the originating House to agree to the amendment
    is negatived. Does there result from this a vote of disagreement, or
    must the question on disagreement be expressly voted? The question
    respecting amendments from another House are--1st, to agree; 2d,
    disagree; 3d, recede; 4th, insist; 5th, adhere.

    [[Page 252]]

      In the House and the Senate the order of precedence of motions is as
    given in the parliamentary law, and the motions take precedence in that
    order without regard to the order in which they are moved (V, 6270,
    6324). But a motion to amend an amendment of the other House has
    precedence of the motion to agree or disagree either before the stage of
    disagreement has been reached or after the House has receded from its
    disagreement (V, 6164, 6169-6171; VIII, 3203) even after the previous
    question has been ordered on both motions before the question is divided
    (Feb. 12, 1923, p. 3512). See also the discussion in Sec. 525, infra.
    But it has been held that when the previous question has been demanded
    or ordered on a motion to concur, a motion to amend is not in order (V,
    5488). The motion to refer also takes precedence of the motions to agree
    or disagree (V, 6172-6174), but the demanding or ordering of the
    previous question does not prevent a motion to refer (V, 5575). The
    motion to refer takes precedence of the motions to agree or disagree
    and, under clause 2 of rule XIX is in order pending a demand for or
    after the ordering of the previous question, before the stage of
    disagreement has been reached (V, 5575, 6172-6174), but not after the
    stage of disagreement when the most preferential motion tending to bring
    the two Houses together is already pending (Speaker Albert, Sept. 16,
    1976, p. 30887).

    Sec. 487. The motions to agree and disagree as related
    to motions to amend.

      1st. To  agree; 2d. To disagree.--Either of these
    concludes the other necessarily, for the positive of either is exactly
    the equivalent to the negative of the other, and no other alternative
    remains. On either motion amendments to the amendment may be proposed;
    e.g., if it be moved to disagree, those who are for the amendment have a
    right to propose amendments, and to make it as perfect as they can,
    before the question of disagreeing is put.

    Sec. 488. No equivalent questions on
    motions to recede, insist, and adhere.

      3d. To recede.--You  may then either insist or
    adhere.                          4th. To insist.--You may then either
    recede or adhere.

      5th. To adhere.--You may then either recede or insist.

      Consequently the negative of these is not equivalent to a positive
    vote the other way. It does not raise so necessary an implication as may
    authorize the Secretary by inference to enter another vote; for two
    alternatives still remain, either of which may be adopted by the House.

    [[Page 253]]

      Under the earlier practice in the House it was held that voting down
    the motion to recede and concur was tantamount to insistence but not the
    equivalent of adherence (Speaker Clark, July 2, 1918, p. 8648). But the
    more recent practice is that when the House disagrees to a motion to
    recede and concur in a Senate amendment some further action must be
    taken to dispose of the amendment (Speaker Bankhead, July 9, 1937, p.
    7007; Speaker McCormack, Sept. 19, 1962, p. 19945) and the question may
    recur on a pending motion to insist or such a motion is then entertained
    from the floor.

    <>   The question is to be put
    first on the affirmative, and then on the
    negative side.

                            sec. xxxix--the question

      Clause 6 of rule I provides more fully for putting the question.

    Sec. 490. Effect of putting the question in ending
    debate.

      After the  Speaker has put the affirmative part of the question, any
    Member who has not spoken before to the question may rise and speak
    before the negative be put; because it is no full question till the
    negative part be put. Scob., 23; 2 Hats., 73.

    Sec. 491. Informal putting of the question.

      But in  small
    matters, and which are of course, such as receiving petitions, reports,
    withdrawing motions, reading papers, &c., the Speaker most commonly
    supposes the consent of the House where no objection is expressed, and
    does not give them the trouble of putting the question formally. Scob.,
    22; 2 Hats., 79, 2, 87; 5 Grey, 129; 9 Grey, 301.

                          sec. xl--bills, third reading

    Sec. 492. Obsolete requirements as to reading and
    passage of bills.

      To prevent  bills from being passed by surprise, the House, by a
    standing order, directs that they shall not be put on their passage
    before a fixed hour, naming one at which the house is commonly full.
    Hakew., 153.

      The usage of the Senate is not to put bills on their passage till
    noon.

    [[Page 254]]

    and passed; because this would be to pass on two readings in the same
    day.
      A bill reported and passed to the third reading, cannot on that day be
    read the third time

    Sec. 493. Obsolete parliamentary law as to third
    reading.

      At the  third reading the Clerk reads the bill and delivers it to the
    Speaker, who states the title, that it is the third time of reading the
    bill, and that the question will be whether it shall pass. Formerly the
    Speaker, or those who prepared a bill, prepared also a breviate or
    summary statement of its contents, which the Speaker read when he
    declared the state of the bill, at the several readings. Sometimes,
    however, he read the bill itself, especially on its passage. Hakew.,
    136, 137, 153; Coke, 22, 115. Latterly, instead of this, he, at the
    third reading, states the whole contents of the bill verbatim, only,
    instead of reading the formal parts, ``Be it enacted,'' &c., he states
    that ``preamble recites so and so--the 1st section enacts that, &c.; the
    2d section enacts,'' &c.

      But in the Senate of the United States, both of these formalities are
    dispensed with; the breviate presenting but an imperfect view of the
    bill, and being capable of being made to present a false one; and the
    full statement being a useless waste of time, immediately after a full
    reading by the Clerk, and especially as every member has a printed copy
    in his hand.

      None of the restrictions is of effect in the modern practice of the
    House. Clause 8 of rule XVI permits a bill to be read a third time and
    passed on the same day, and it is in order to proceed with a bill at any
    time, unless the absence of a quorum be shown.

    [[Page 255]]

      In the House there is no practice justifying the presentation of an
    abbreviated summary; and the procedure on third reading is definitely
    prescribed by clause 8 of rule XVI.

    Sec. 494. Committal of a bill on third
    reading.

      A bill on  the third reading is not to be committed for the matter or
    body thereof, but to receive some particular clause or proviso, it hath
    been sometimes suffered, but as a thing very unusual. Hakew., 156. Thus,
    27 El., 1584, a bill was committed on the third reading, having been
    formerly committed on the second, but is declared not usual. D'Ewes,
    337, col. 2; 414, col. 2.

      In the House it is in order to commit a bill after the engrossment and
    third reading where the previous question is not ordered (V, 5562); and
    by clause 2 of rule XIX the House has preserved this opportunity to
    commit even after the previous question has been ordered.

    Sec. 495. Obsolete parliamentary practice as to
    riders.

      When an  essential provision has been omitted, rather than erase the
    bill and render it suspicious, they add a clause on a separate paper,
    engrossed and called a rider, which is read and put to the question
    three times. Elsynge's Memo., 59; 6 Grey, 335; 1 Blackst., 183. For
    examples of riders, see 3 Hats., 121, 122, 124, 156. Every one is at
    liberty to bring in a rider without asking leave. 10 Grey, 52.

      This practice is never followed in the House.

    Sec. 496. Obsolete requirements as to reading of
    amendments.

      It is  laid down, as a general rule, that amendments proposed at
    the second reading shall be twice read, and those proposed at the third
    reading thrice read; as also all amendments from the other House. Town.,
    col. 19, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28.

    [[Page 256]]

      In the practice of the House, amendments, whether offered in the House
    or coming from the other House, do not come under the rule requiring
    different readings.

    Sec. 497. Amendments before the third reading.

      It is  with
    great and almost invincible reluctance that amendments are admitted at
    this reading, which occasion erasures or interlineations. Sometimes a
    proviso has been cut off from a bill; sometimes erased. 9 Grey, 513.

      This is the proper stage for filling up blanks; for if filled up
    before, and now altered by erasure, it would be peculiarly unsafe.

      In the House bills are amended after the second reading (IV, 3392),
    and before the engrossment and third reading (V, 5781; VII, 1051, 1052)
    but not afterwards. Under modern practice of the House, readings are
    governed by clause 8 of rule XVI and clause 5 of rule XVIII.

    Sec. 498. Debate in relation to the third
    reading.

      At this  reading the bill is debated afresh, and for the most part is
    more spoken to at this time than on any of the former readings. Hakew.,
    153.

      The debate on the question whether it should be read a third time, has
    discovered to its friends and opponents the arguments on which each side
    relies, and which of these appear to have influence with the House; they
    have had time to meet them with new arguments, and to put their old ones
    into new shapes. The former vote has tried the strength of the first
    opinion, and furnished grounds to estimate the issue; and the question
    now offered for its passage is the last occasion which is ever to be
    offered for carrying or rejecting it.

    [[Page 257]]

      In the House it is usual to debate a bill before and not after the
    engrossment and third reading, probably because of the frequent use of
    the previous question, which prevents all debate after it is ordered.
    When the previous question is not ordered, debate may occur pending the
    vote on passage.

    Sec. 499. Putting the question on the passage of a
    bill.

      When the  debate is ended, the Speaker, holding the bill in his hand, puts
    the question for its passage, by saying, ``Gentlemen, all you who are of
    opinion that this bill shall pass, say aye;'' and after the answer of
    the ayes, ``All those of the contrary opinion, say no.'' Hakew., 154.

    <>   After the
    bill is passed, there can be no further alteration of it in any
    point. Hakew., 159.

      In the House the bill is usually in the hands of the Clerk. The
    Speaker states that ``The question is on the passage of the bill,'' and
    puts the question in the form prescribed by clause 6 of rule I.

      This principle controls the practice of the House. However, a bill may
    be changed if the votes on passage, engrossment, and ordering the
    previous question have been reconsidered. In addition, the Clerk may be
    authorized to make changes in the engrossed copy by unanimous consent or
    by special order of business.

                         sec. xli--division of the house

    Sec. 501. Division of the House after
    determination by sound.

      The affirmative and  negative of the question having been both put
    and answered, the Speaker declares whether the yeas or nays have it by
    the sound, if he be himself satisfied, and it stands as the judgment of
    the House. But if he be not himself satisfied which voice is the
    greater, or if before any other Member comes into the House, or before
    any new motion made (for it is too late after that), any Member shall
    arise and declare himself dissatisfied with the Speaker's decision, then
    the Speaker is to divide the House. Scob., 24; 2 Hats., 140.

    [[Page 258]]

      This practice is provided for in different language by clause 6 of
    rule I.

    Sec. 502. Parliamentary provisions as to division,
    not applicable in the House.

      When the  House of Commons is divided, the one
    party goes forth, and the other remains in the House. This has made it
    important which go forth and which remain; because the latter gain all
    the indolent, the indifferent, and inattentive. Their general rule,
    therefore, is that those who give their vote for the preservation of the
    orders of the House shall stay in, and those who are for introducing any
    new matter or alteration, or proceeding contrary to the established
    course, are to go out. But this rule is subject to many exceptions and
    modifications. 2 Hats., 134; 1 Rush., p. 3, fol. 92; Scob., 43, 52; Co.,
    12, 116; D'Ewes, 505, col. 1; Mem. in Hakew., 25, 29.

      The one party being gone forth, the Speaker names two tellers from the
    affirmative and two from the negative side, who first count those
    sitting in the House and report the number to the Speaker. Then they
    place themselves within the door, two on each side, and count those who
    went forth as they come in and report the number to the Speaker. Mem. in
    Hakew., 26.

    [[Page 259]]

    <>
    A mistake in the report of the tellers may be rectified after the report
    made. 2 Hats., 145, note.
    * * * * *
      In modern practice in the House of Commons, once the Chair determines
    a sufficient request for a ``division,'' all Members leave the Chamber
    and are recorded in the yes and no division lobbies. In the House of
    Representatives, the provision in former clause 5 of rule I that
    provided for teller votes was repealed by the 103d Congress. Under the
    former procedure tellers took their place at the rear of the center
    aisle when named by the Chair, and Members passed between them to be
    counted but not recorded by name. Clause 1(b) of rule XX provides for
    taking a recorded vote by means of the electronic voting system when
    supported by one-fifth of a quorum.

    Sec. 504. Voting by yeas and nays.

      When it  is proposed to
    take the vote by yeas and nays, the President or Speaker states that
    ``the question is whether, e.g., the bill shall pass--that it is
    proposed that the yeas and nays shall be entered on the journal. Those,
    therefore, who desire it will rise.'' If he finds and declares that one-
    fifth have risen, he then states that ``those who are of opinion that
    the bill shall pass are to answer in the affirmative; those of the
    contrary opinion in the negative.'' The Clerk then calls over the names
    alphabetically, notes the yea or nay of each, and gives the list to the
    President or Speaker, who declares the result. In the Senate if there be
    an equal division the Secretary calls on the Vice-President and notes
    his affirmative or negative, which becomes the decision of the House.

    [[Page 260]]

      In the House tellers were sometimes, though rarely, ordered to
    determine whether one-fifth joined in the demand for the yeas and nays
    (V, 6045) but in the later practice the Speaker's count is not subject
    to verification (VIII, 3114-3118), and it is not in order to demand a
    rising vote of those opposed on a count by the Speaker to ascertain if
    one-fifth concur in demand for yeas and nays (VIII, 3112, 3113). Clause
    1 of rule XX of the House provides the method for taking the yeas and
    nays in the modern practice; but under clause 2 of that rule both the
    yeas and nays and calls of the House are taken by means of the
    electronic voting system unless the Speaker in his discretion orders the
    utilization of other prescribed procedures.

    Sec. 505. Parliamentary law as to giving of
    votes.

      In the  House of Commons every member must give his vote the one way or
    the other, Scob., 24, as it is not permitted to anyone to withdraw who
    is in the House when the question is put, nor is anyone to be told in
    the division who was not in when the question was put. 2 Hats., 140.

      This last position is always true when the vote is by yeas and nays;
    where the negative as well as affirmative of the question is stated by
    the President at the same time, and the vote of both sides begins and
    proceeds pari passu. It is true also when the question is put in the
    usual way, if the negative has also been put; but if it has not, the
    member entering, or any other member may speak, and even propose
    amendments, by which the debate may be opened again, and the question be
    greatly deferred. And as some who have answered aye may have been
    changed by the new arguments, the affirmative must be put over gain. If,
    then, the member entering may, by speaking a few words, occasion a
    repetition of a question, it would be useless to deny it on his simple
    call for it.

    [[Page 261]]

      Clause 1 of rule III requires Members to vote; but no rule excludes
    from voting those not present at the putting of the question, and this
    requirement of the parliamentary law is not observed in the House. No
    attempt is made to prevent Members from withdrawing after a question is
    put, unless there be a question as to a quorum, when the House proceeds
    under clauses 5 and 6 of rule XX.

    Sec. 506. Movements of Members during
    voting.

      While the  House is telling, no member may speak or move out of his
    place, for if any mistake be suspected it must be told again. Mem. in
    Hakew., 26; 2 Hats., 143.

      This rule applies in the House on a vote by division, where the
    Speaker counts; but did not apply to the former vote by tellers, where
    Members passed between tellers at the rear of the center aisle to be
    counted.

    Sec. 507. Decisions of points of order during a
    division.

      If any  difficulty arises in point of order during the division, the
    Speaker is to decide peremptorily, subject to the future censure of the
    House if irregular. He sometimes permits old experienced members to
    assist him with their advice, which they do sitting in their seats,
    covered, to avoid the appearance of debate; but this can only be with
    the Speaker's leave, else the division might last several hours. 2
    Hats., 143.

      Representatives no longer sit with their hats on (clause 5 of rule
    XVII) and always rise to speak; respectfully addressing their remarks to
    ``Mr. Speaker'' (clause 1 of rule XVII).

    Sec. 508. Decision by voice of majority; and tie
    votes.

      The voice  of the majority decides; for the lex majoris partis is the law
    of all councils, elections, &c., where not otherwise expressly provided.
    Hakew., 93. But if the House be equally divided, semper presuamtur pro
    negante; that is, the former law is not to be changed but by a majority.
    Towns., col. 134.

      The House provides also by rule (clause 1 of rule XX) that in the case
    of a tie vote the question shall be lost.-

    [[Page 262]]

    call of the Private Calendar on the first Tuesday of each month (clause
    5 of rule XV), and to consider a special rule immediately (clause 6 of
    rule XIII), and the Constitution of the United States requires two-
    thirds votes for the expulsion of a Member, passing vetoed bills,
    removing political disabilities, and passing joint resolutions proposing
    amendments to the Constitution.-

    Sec. 509. Twothirds votes.

      The House of  Representatives,
    however, requires a two-thirds vote on a motion to suspend the rules
    (clause 1 of rule XV), on a motion to dispense with Calendar Wednesday
    (clause 7 of rule XV), on a motion to dispense with the

    Sec. 509a. Threefifths votes.

      The standing  rules also
    require a three-fifths vote for passage or adoption of a bill, a joint
    resolution, an amendment thereto, or a conference report thereon, if
    carrying a Federal income tax rate increase (clause 5(b) of rule XXI) or
    for passage of a bill called from the Corrections Calendar (clause 6 of
    rule XV).

    Sec. 510. Business suspended by the failure of a
    quorum.

      When from  counting the House on a division it appears that there is not
    a quorum, the matter continues exactly in the state in which it was
    before the division, and must be resumed at that point on any future
    day. 2 Hats., 126.

      While under the rules first adopted in the 95th Congress it is not in
    order to make or entertain a point of no quorum unless the question has
    been put on the pending motion or proposition, if a quorum in fact does
    not respond on a call of the House or on a vote, even the most highly
    privileged business must terminate (IV, 2934; VI, 662) and even debate
    must stop until a quorum is established (see IV, 2935-2949). No motion
    is entertained in the absence of a quorum other than a motion relating
    to the call of the House or to adjourn (IV, 2950; VI, 680). Even in the
    closing hours of a Congress business has been stopped by the failure of
    a quorum (V, 6309; Oct. 18, 1972, p. 37199).

    Sec. 511. Change of a vote.

      1606, May 1,  on a question
    whether a Member having said yea may afterwards sit and change his
    opinion, a precedent was remembered by the Speaker, of Mr. Morris,
    attorney of the wards, in 39 Eliz., who in like case changed his
    opinion. Mem. in Hakew., 27.

    [[Page 263]]

      The House is governed in this respect by the practice under clause 2
    of rule XX.

                                sec. xlii--titles

    Sec. 512. Amendments to the title of a bill.

      After the  bill
    has passed, and not before, the title may be amended, and is to be fixed
    by a question; and the bill is then sent to the other House.

      The House by clause 6 of rule XVI embodies this principle with an
    additional provision as to debate.

                           sec xliii--reconsideration

    Sec. 513. Early Senate practice as to
    reconsideration.

      1798, Jan.  A bill on its second reading being amended, and on
    the question whether it shall be read a third time negatived, was
    restored by a decision to reconsider that question. Here the votes of
    negative and reconsideration, like positive and negative quantities in
    equation, destroy one another, and are as if they were expunged from the
    journals. Consequently the bill is open for amendment, just so far as it
    was the moment preceding the question for the third reading; that is to
    say, all parts of the bill are open for amendment except those on which
    votes have been already taken in its present stage. So, also, it may be
    recommitted.

    [[Page 264]]

    circumstances does it cease to be susceptible of reconsideration? This
    remains to be settled, unless a sense that the right of reconsideration
    is a right to waste the time of the House in repeated agitations of the
    same question, so that it shall never know when a question is done with,
    should induce them to reform this anomalous proceeding.

      The rule permitting a reconsideration of a question affixing it to no
    limitation of time or circumstance, it may be asked whether there is no
    limitation? If, after the vote, the paper on which it is passed has been
    parted with, there can be no reconsideration, as if a vote has been for
    the passage of a bill and the bill has been sent to the other House. But
    where the paper remains, as on a bill rejected, when or under what

      The House provides for reconsideration by clause 3 of rule XIX.

    Sec. 514. Parliamentary law as to
    reconsideration.

      In Parliament  a question once carried can not be questioned again
    at the same session, but must stand as the judgment of the House.
    Towns., col. 67; Mem. in Hakew., 33. * * *

    [[Page 265]]

    being rejected, they read it once and lay it aside or amend it and put
    it off a month, they may order in another to the same effect, with the
    same or a different title. Hakew., 97, 98.

    Sec. 515. A bill once rejected not to be brought
    up again at the same session.

      * * * And a  bill once rejected, another of the same
    substance can not be brought in again the same session. Hakew., 158; 6
    Grey, 392. But this does not extend to prevent putting the same question
    in different stages of a bill, because every stage of a bill submits the
    whole and every part of it to the opinion of the House as open for
    amendment, either by insertion or omission, though the same amendment
    has been accepted or rejected in a former stage. So in reports of
    committees, e.g., report of an address, the same question is before the
    House, and open for free discussion. Towns., col. 26; 2 Hats., 98, 100,
    101. So orders of the House or instructions to committees may be
    discharged. So a bill, begun in one House and sent to the other and
    there rejected, may be renewed again in that other, passed, and sent
    back. Ib., 92; 3 Hats., 161. Or if, instead of

      In the House, with its rule for reconsideration, there is rarely an
    attempt to bring forward a bill once rejected at the same session. One
    instance is recorded (IV, 3384), but the House has declined to consider
    a bill brought forward after a rejection (IV, 3384; Mar. 9, 1910, p.
    2966). The Committee on Rules may report as privileged a resolution
    making in order the consideration of a measure of the same substance as
    one previously rejected and to rescind or vacate the action whereby the
    House had rejected a measure (VIII, 3391; Mar. 17, 1976, p. 6776); and a
    special order of business nearly identical to one previously rejected by
    the House, but providing a different scheme for general debate, was held
    not to violate this section (July 27, 1993, p. 17115).

    [[Page 266]]

    Sec. 516. Expedients for changing the effect
    of bills once passed.

      Divers expedients  are used to correct the effects of this rule,
    as, by passing an explanatory act, if anything has been omitted or ill
    expressed, 3 Hats., 278, or an act to enforce and make more effectual an
    act, &c., or to rectify mistakes in an act, &c., or a committee on one
    bill may be instructed to receive a clause to rectify the mistakes of
    another. Thus, June 24, 1685, a clause was inserted in a bill for
    rectifying a mistake committed by a clerk in engrossing a bill of
    supply. 2 Hats., 194, 6. Or the session may be closed for one, two,
    three, or more days and a new one commenced. But then all matters
    depending must be finished, or they fall, and are to begin de novo. 2
    Hats., 94, 98. Or a part of the subject may be taken up by another bill
    or taken up in a different way. 6 Grey, 304, 316.

    Sec. 517. Exceptions to the rule against bringing up a
    matter once rejected.

      And in  cases of the last magnitude this rule has not
    been so strictly and verbally observed as to stop indispensable
    proceedings altogether. 2 Hats., 92, 98. Thus when the address on the
    preliminaries of peace in 1782 had been lost by a majority of one, on
    account of the importance of the question and smallness of the majority,
    the same question in substance, though with some words not in the first,
    and which might change the opinion of some Members, was brought on again
    and carried, as the motives for it were thought to outweigh the
    objection of form. 2 Hats, 99, 100.

    Sec. 518. Passage of supplementary bills.

      A second  bill may
    be passed to continue an act of the same session or to enlarge the time
    limited for its execution. 2 Hats., 95, 98. This is not in contradiction
    to the first act.

      The House has by a joint resolution corrected an error in a bill that
    had gone to the President (IV, 3519).

    <>   A
    bill from the other House is sometimes ordered to lie on the table. 2
    Hats., 97.

                    sec. xliv--bills sent to the other house

    [[Page 267]]

      This principle is recognized in the practice of the House, both as to
    Senate bills (IV, 3418, 3419; V, 5437), and as to House bills returned
    with Senate amendments (V, 5424, 6201-6203). The motion to lay on the
    table Senate amendments to a House bill does not take precedence over
    the motion to recede and concur, since the motion would table the entire
    bill (Speaker Longworth, Jan. 24, 1927, p. 2165), but the motion to lay
    on the table a motion to recede and concur in a Senate amendment does
    not carry the amendment and bill to the table, and other motions are in
    order to dispose of the Senate amendment (Feb. 22, 1978, p. 4072).

    Sec. 520. Requests for information from the other
    House.

      When bills  passed in one House and sent to the other are ground on special
    facts requiring proof, it is usual, either by message or at a
    conference, to ask the grounds and evidence, and this evidence, whether
    arising out of papers or from the examination of witnesses, is
    immediately communicated. 3 Hats., 48.

      The Houses of Congress transmit with bills accompanying papers, which
    are returned when the bills pass or at final adjournment (V, 7259,
    footnote). Sometimes one House has asked, by resolution, for papers from
    the files of the other (V, 7263, 7264). Testimony is also requested
    (III, 1855).

                     sec. xlv--amendments between the houses

    [[Page 268]]

    newly introduced into parliamentary usage by the Lords. 7 Grey, 94. It
    was certainly a happy innovation, as it multiplies the opportunities of
    trying modifications which may bring the Houses to a concurrence. Either
    House, however, is free to pass over the term of insisting, and to
    adhere in the first instance; 10 Grey, 146; but it is not respectful to
    the other. In the ordinary parliamentary course there are two free
    conferences, at least, before an adherence. 10 Grey, 147.

    Sec. 521. Parliamentary principles as to
    disagreeing, insisting, and adhering.

      When either  House, e.g., the House of
    Commons, send a bill to the other, the other may pass it with
    amendments. The regular progression in this case is, that the Commons
    disagree to the amendment; the Lords insist on it; the Commons insist on
    their disagreement; the Lords adhere to their amendment; the Commons
    adhere to their disagreement. The term of insisting may be repeated as
    often as they choose to keep the question open. But the first adherence
    by either renders it necessary for the other to recede or adhere also;
    when the matter is usually suffered to fall. 10 Grey, 148. Latterly,
    however, there are instances of their having gone to a second adherence.
    There must be an absolute conclusion of the subject somewhere, or
    otherwise transactions between the Houses would become endless. 3 Hats.,
    268, 270. The term of insisting, we are told by Sir John Trevor, was
    then (1679)

      The House and the Senate follow the principles set forth in this
    paragraph of the parliamentary law, and sometimes dispose of differences
    without resorting to conferences (V, 6165).

    Sec. 522. Insisting and adhering in the practice of
    the House.

      Where both  Houses insist and neither ask a conference nor recede, the
    bill fails (V, 6228). Where both Houses adhere, the bill fails (V, 6163,
    6313, 6324, 6325) even though the difference may be over a very slight
    amendment (V, 6233-6240). In rare instances in Congress there have been
    immediate adherences on the first disagreement (V, 6303); but this does
    not preclude the granting of the request of the other House for a
    conference (V, 6241-6244). Sometimes the House recedes from its
    disagreement as to certain amendments and adheres as to others (V,
    6229). A House having adhered may at the next stage vote to further
    adhere (V, 6251). Sometimes the House has receded from adherence (V,
    6252, 6401) or reconsidered its action of adherence (V, 6253), after
    which it has agreed to the amendment with or without amendment (V, 6253,
    6401).

    [[Page 269]]

    Sec. 523. Parliamentary law as to receding.

      Either House  may
    recede from its amendment and agree to the bill; or recede from their
    disagreement to the amendment, and agree to the same absolutely, or with
    an amendment; for here the disagreement and receding destroy one
    another, and the subject stands as before the disagreement. Elysnge, 23,
    27; 9 Grey, 476.

    Sec. 524. Practice of the House as to receding from its
    own amendment to a bill of the other House.

      In the  practice of the two Houses
    of Congress the motion is to recede from the amendment without at the
    same time agreeing to the bill, for the bill has already been passed
    with the amendment, and receding from the amendment leaves the bill
    passed (V, 6312). But where the House has previously concurred in a
    Senate amendment with an amendment, the House does not by receding from
    its amendment agree to the Senate amendment, since the House may then
    (1) concur in the Senate amendment or (2) concur in the Senate amendment
    with another amendment (VIII, 3199; Oct. 12, 1977, pp. 33448-54). The
    House may not through one motion, however, recede from its amendment
    with an amendment (V, 6212; see Sec. 526, infra). A motion in the House
    to recede from a House amendment to a Senate amendment, and concur in
    the Senate amendment, is divisible (VIII, 3199). One House has receded
    from its own amendment after the other House had returned it concurred
    in with an amendment (V, 6226). However, this has been held insufficient
    to pass the bill without further action by the House that concurred with
    an amendment (VIII, 3177; June 26, 1984, p. 18733).

      Where one House has receded from an amendment, it may not at a
    subsequent stage recall its action in order to form a new basis for a
    conference (V, 6251). Sometimes one House has receded from its amendment
    although it had previously insisted and asked a conference which had
    been agreed to (V, 6319). After the Senate has amended a House amendment
    it is not proper for the House to recede from its amendment directly,
    but the Senate may recede from its amendment and then the House recede
    from its amendment (Speaker Reed, June 12, 1890, p. 5981). The motion to
    recede takes precedence over the motion to insist and ask a conference
    (V, 6270).

    Sec. 525. Practice of the House as to receding
    from disagreement to amendment of the other House.

      By receding  from its
    disagreement to an amendment of the Senate the House does not thereby
    agree to it (V, 6215); but the Senate amendment is then open to
    amendment precisely as before the original disagreement (V, 6212-6214).
    The stage of disagreement having been reached, the motion to recede and
    concur takes precedence of the motion to recede and concur with an
    amendment (V, 6219-6223; VIII, 3198, 3200, 3202); but a motion to recede
    and concur is divisible (VIII, 3199) and being divided and the House
    having receded, a motion to amend has precedence of the motion to concur
    (V, 6209-6211; VIII, 3198), even after the previous question is ordered
    on both motions before being divided (Feb. 12, 1923, p. 3512).

    [[Page 270]]

    concur, a motion to amend is not in order (V, 5488); but where the
    previous question has been demanded on a motion to insist, a motion to
    recede and concur has been admitted (V, 6208, 6321a).

      The motion to recede and concur in a Senate amendment with an
    amendment takes precedence of a motion to insist further on the House's
    disagreement to the Senate amendment (V, 6224; VIII, 3204), and a motion
    to lay certain amendments on the table (Speaker Longworth, Jan. 24,
    1927, p. 2165). It has been held that after the previous question has
    been moved on a motion to adhere, a motion to recede may not be made (V,
    6310); and after the previous question is demanded or ordered on a
    motion to

    Sec. 526. One House not to recede from its own
    amendment with an amendment; or depart from form fixed by
    adherence.

      But the  House can not recede from or insist on its own amendment,
    with an amendment; for the same reason that it can not send to the other
    House an amendment to its own act after it has passed the act. They may
    modify an amendment from the other House by ingrafting an amendment on
    it, because they have never assented to it; but they can not amend their
    own amendment, because they have, on the question, passed it in that
    form. 9 Grey, 363; 10 Grey, 240. In Senate, March 29, 1798. Nor where
    one House has adhered to their amendment, and the other agrees with an
    amendment, can the first House depart from the form which they have
    fixed by an adherence.

    [[Page 271]]

      In the case of a money bill, the Lord's proposed amendments become, by
    delay, confessedly necessary. The Commons, however, refused them as
    infringing on their privilege as to money bills; but they offered
    themselves to add to the bill a proviso to the same effect, which had no
    coherence with the Lords' amendments; and urged that it was an expedient
    warranted by precedent, and not unparliamentary in a case become
    impracticable, and irremediable in any other way. 3 Hats., 256, 266,
    270, 271. But the Lords refused, and the bill was lost. 1 Chand., 288. A
    like case, 1 Chand., 311. * * *

      In the House it is a recognized principle that the House may not
    recede from its own amendments with an amendment (V, 6216-6218). The
    House may not amend its own amendment to a Senate amendment to a House
    bill (Mar. 16, 1934, p. 4685). However, the stage of disagreement having
    been reached on a House amendment to a Senate amendment to a House
    proposition, the House may first recede from its amendment and, having
    receded, may then concur in the Senate amendment with a different
    amendment without violating this paragraph (Speaker O'Neill, Oct. 12,
    1977, pp. 33448-54).

    Sec. 527. Text to which both Houses have agreed
    not to be changed.

      * * * So the  Commons resolved that it is unparliamentary to
    strike out, at a conference, anything in a bill which hath been agreed
    and passed by both Houses, 6 Grey, 274; 1 Chand., 312.

      The practice of the two Houses has confirmed this principle of the
    parliamentary law and established the rule that managers of a conference
    may not change the text to which both Houses have agreed (V, 6417, 6418,
    6420; VIII, 3257; see clause 9 of rule XXII), and neither House, alone,
    may empower the managers by instruction to make such a change (V, 6388).
    In the earlier practice, when it was necessary to change text already
    agreed to, the managers appended a supplementary paragraph to their
    report, and this was agreed to by unanimous consent in the two Houses
    (V, 6433-6436); or the two Houses agreed to a concurrent resolution
    giving the managers the necessary powers (V, 6437-6439; Dec. 17, 1974,
    p. 40472). Under the current practice the House considers a conference
    report that changes text already agreed to by unanimous consent, under
    suspension of the rules, or by report from the Committee on Rules
    waiving clause 9 of rule XXII.

      To change text finally agreed to by both Houses, each House may adopt
    a concurrent resolution directing the Clerk of the House or the
    Secretary of the Senate to correct the enrollment. Such a concurrent
    resolution may be considered by unanimous consent, under suspension of
    the rules, or by report from the Committee on Rules.

    [[Page 272]]

    <>   A motion to amend an amendment from the other
    House takes precedence of a motion to agree or disagree.

      The further principle has been established in practice of the House
    that it may not, even by unanimous consent (V, 6179), change in the
    slightest particular (V, 6181) the text to which both Houses have agreed
    (V, 6180; VIII, 3257). And this prohibition extends, also, to a case
    wherein it is proposed to add a new section at the end of a bill which
    has passed both Houses (V, 6182).

      This is the rule of the House where the stage of disagreement has not
    been reached (V, 6164, 6169-71; VIII, 3202), or when the House has
    receded from its disagreement to the amendment in question (VIII, 3196,
    3197, 3203). The following discussion summarizes the precedence and
    consideration of motions to dispose of Senate or House amendments in
    contemporary practice.

    Sec. 528a. Consideration of Senate or House
    amendments.

      When Senate  amendments are before the House for the first time, or
    when the Senate has returned a bill with House amendments to which it
    has disagreed (and on which the House has not insisted), no privileged
    motion is in order in the House except a motion pursuant to clause 1 of
    rule XXII, made by direction of the committee with subject-matter
    jurisdiction, to disagree to the Senate amendments or insist on the
    House amendment and request or agree to a conference with the Senate
    (see Oct. 11, 1984, p. 32308). Other motions to dispose of amendments
    between the Houses are not privileged until the stage of disagreement
    has been reached on a bill with amendments of the other House (clause 4
    of rule XXII; IV, 3149, 3150; VI, 756; VIII, 3185, 3194). The stage of
    disagreement is not reached until the House has either disagreed to
    Senate amendments or has insisted on its own amendments to a Senate
    bill, and has notified the Senate. Further House action can only occur
    when the House has received the papers back from the Senate (Sept. 16,
    1976, p. 30868).

      Prior to the stage of disagreement, an amendment to a Senate amendment
    to a House-passed measure on the Speaker's table is not in order until
    unanimous consent is granted for immediate consideration of the Senate
    amendment in the House (Speaker O'Neill, June 19, 1986, pp. 14638-40).

      If the House does agree to consider a bill with Senate amendments
    before the stage of disagreement has been reached, by unanimous consent
    or special order of business, a motion to amend takes precedence over
    the motion to agree. However, the usual practice in such a situation is
    to consider a request, either by unanimous consent, suspension of the
    rules, or special order of business reported by the Committee on Rules,
    simultaneously providing for consideration and disposition of the Senate
    amendment (thus precluding the consideration of other requests to
    dispose of the amendment (see Procedure, ch. 32, sec. 5).

    [[Page 273]]

    the vast majority of legislation does affect the Treasury (as described
    in clause 1 of rule XIII) and requires consideration in Committee of the
    Whole.
      It should be noted that a small category of Senate amendments, those
    not requiring consideration in the Committee of the Whole, may be taken
    from the Speaker's table and disposed of by motion pursuant to clause 2
    of rule XXII before the stage of disagreement has been reached, but

    Sec. 528b. Precedence of motions before the stage
    of disagreement.

      Should the  House consider Senate amendments before the stage of
    disagreement, the precedence of motions is as follows (disregarding the
    most privileged motion, to disagree and send to conference by direction
    of the committee): (1) to concur with an amendment or amendments; (2) to
    concur; (3) to disagree and request or agree to a conference; and (4) to
    disagree. With respect to consideration of House amendments before the
    stage of disagreement, the precedence of motions is (1) to recede; (2)
    to insist and request or agree to a conference; and (3) to insist. While
    the House may adhere, adherence is seldom utilized (since it precludes a
    conference unless receded from) and is extremely rare on first
    disagreement (see Sec. 522, supra; see also the discussion of adherence
    in Procedure, ch. 32, sec. 12.1). A motion to adhere is the least
    privileged motion.

      It was formerly held that a motion to send to conference yielded to
    the simple motion to disagree, or to insist (see Cannon's Procedure in
    the House of Representatives, p. 120). In current practice, however, the
    compound motion to disagree to Senate amendments and request or agree to
    a conference, or to insist on House amendments and request or agree to a
    conference, has replaced the two-step procedure for getting to
    conference and, since it brings the two Houses together, takes
    precedence over simple motions to insist or disagree (or to adhere).

      Notwithstanding the foregoing precedence of motions, the ordinary
    motions applicable to any question which is under debate--to table, to
    postpone to a day certain, and to refer--remain privileged under clause
    4 of rule XVI. A motion to table Senate amendments brings the bill to
    the table (V, 5424, 6201-6203; Sept. 28, 1978, p. 32334). It must also
    be noted that before consideration of any motions to dispose of Senate
    amendments, the Speaker has the discretionary authority, under clause 2
    of rule XIV, to refer such amendments to the appropriate committee, with
    or without a time limitation for committee consideration. It has been
    held that before the stage of disagreement, the motion to table the
    Senate amendment or amendments (V, 6201-6203) or the motion to refer the
    Senate amendment or amendments (V, 5301, 6172, 6174) take precedence (in
    that order) over motions to amend, agree, or disagree. And if the
    previous question has been ordered on another motion to dispose of the
    Senate amendment, a motion to refer is in order (V, 5575).

    [[Page 274]]

    an amendment, insisted on the House amendment and requested a
    conference, and the Senate has then concurred in the House amendment
    with a further amendment, the matter is privileged for further
    disposition in the House since the House has communicated to the Senate
    its insistence and request for a conference (Sept. 16, 1976, p. 20868).
    Of course, if the Senate has agreed to a House request for a conference,
    the bill is committed to conference and motions are not in order for its
    disposition until after the conferees have reported (the House may
    unilaterally discharge its conferees and consider the bill, where in
    possession of the papers, only by unanimous consent and not by motion).

    Sec. 528c. Reaching the stage of disagreement.

      The House  has
    reached the stage of disagreement on a bill when it is again in
    possession of the papers thereon, having previously disagreed to Senate
    amendments or insisted on House amendments (with or without requesting
    or agreeing to a conference). Only previous insistence or disagreement
    by the House itself places the House in disagreement (and not merely
    disagreement, insistence, or amendment by the Senate). For example,
    where the House has concurred in a Senate amendment to a House bill with

      Once the stage of disagreement has been reached on a bill with
    amendments, the House remains in the stage of disagreement until the
    matter is finally disposed of and motions for its disposition are
    privileged whenever the House is in possession of the papers. This
    principle applies both where the stage of disagreement is reached
    without a conference, and where matters remain in disagreement after
    conferees have reported. It is possible, therefore, for motions to be
    privileged since the House is in disagreement on the bill, but for the
    House to have receded from its disagreement or insistence on a
    particular amendment or to have received a new Senate amendment for the
    first time. In those cases motions remain privileged, but the precedence
    of motions on the amendment in question reverts to the precedence of
    motions before the stage of disagreement, as set forth in Sec. 528b,
    supra (see discussion below of the effect of the House receding). The
    two Houses having permitted the amendment process to go beyond the
    second degree, a motion to concur in a Senate amendment (in the 4th
    degree), the stage of disagreement having been reached, is privileged
    but is subject to the motion to lay on the table (Mar. 18, 1986, p.
    5217).

    [[Page 275]]

    ch. 32, sec. 7.6). With respect to the motion to refer (or recommit), a
    simple motion to refer or recommit only takes precedence over a motion
    to adhere, after the stage of disagreement has been reached on the bill.
    After the previous question is ordered on a pending motion to dispose of
    a Senate amendment, a motion to recommit (pursuant to clause 2 of rule
    XIX) may only be offered if it constitutes, in effect, a motion which
    takes precedence over the pending motion to dispose of a Senate
    amendment. Thus, after the stage of disagreement has been reached on a
    Senate amendment, a motion to recommit with instructions to report back
    forthwith with an amendment may not be offered after the previous
    question has been ordered on a motion to recede and concur, a motion of
    higher privilege (see Procedure, ch. 23, sec. 12.8). But after the House
    has receded from disagreement to a Senate amendment, a motion to amend
    is preferential over a motion to agree, and thus after the previous
    question is ordered on a motion to concur, the House having already
    receded, a motion to recommit with instructions to amend would be in
    order (VIII, 2744). Motions to postpone, either to a day certain or
    indefinitely, may be presumed to have the lowest privilege with respect
    to a Senate amendment after the stage of disagreement has been reached.
    For old examples where the House postponed indefinitely consideration of
    Senate amendments, see V, 6199, 6200 (in the latter case the Senate had
    adhered).

    Sec. 528d. Precedence of motions after the
    stage of disagreement.

      Generally, after  the stage of disagreement has been reached on a
    Senate amendment, the precedence of motions is as follows: (1) to recede
    and concur; (2) to recede and concur with an amendment or amendments;
    (3) to insist on disagreement and request a (further) conference; (4) to
    insist on disagreement; and (5) to adhere. The Chair may examine the
    substance of a pending motion to determine the order of voting thereon
    in relation to another motion, even though in form it may appear
    preferential. Thus, a proper motion to concur with an amendment to a
    Senate amendment reported from conference in disagreement (the House
    having receded) has been offered and voted on before a pending motion
    drafted as one to concur with an amendment but in actual effect a motion
    to insist on disagreement to the Senate amendment, since simply
    reinserting the original House text without change (July 2, 1980, pp.
    18357-61, sustained by tabling of appeal; see Procedure, ch. 32, sec.
    7.8 and 7.9). The ordinary motion to table under clause 4 of rule XVI
    may be applied to a Senate amendment but carries the bill to the table;
    when applied to a motion to dispose of a Senate amendment, the motion to
    table carries to the table only the motion to dispose and not the
    amendment or bill (see Procedure,

      Where the matter in question is a House amendment or amendments after
    the stage of disagreement has been reached, the precedence of motions is
    (1) to recede; (2) to further insist on the amendment and request a
    (further) conference; and (3) to adhere. For discussion of possible
    options of the House, having receded from its amendment or amendments,
    see Sec. 524, supra, and Procedure, ch. 32, sec. 10.1. If the House
    recedes from its amendment to a Senate bill, the bill is passed unless
    otherwise specified. If the House recedes from its amendment to a Senate
    amendment, the bill is not passed unless the House takes another step,
    either to concur in the Senate amendment or amend it. The House having
    receded from its amendment to a Senate amendment, it is no longer in
    disagreement on the amendment (although it is on the bill if the stage
    of disagreement has previously been reached), and the motion to amend
    the Senate amendment takes precedence over the motion to concur therein.
    Until the House recedes, however, a motion to recede from the House
    amendment and concur in the Senate amendment is preferential.

    [[Page 276]]

    ch. 32, sec. 8, a Member offering a preferential motion does not thereby
    gain control of the debate, which remains in the control of the floor
    manager recognized to offer the original motion to dispose of amendments
    between the Houses (and which is divided equally between the majority
    and minority floor managers with respect to amendments reported from
    conference in disagreement under clause 7(b) of rule XXII). Recognition
    to offer a preferential motion goes to the senior committee member
    seeking the floor who is not the offeror of a displaced motion of lesser
    privilege (Nov. 16, 1989, p. 29565).

      The same principle as to the precedence of motions after a division of
    the question applies to a motion to recede and concur in a Senate
    amendment, the stage of disagreement having been reached. While the
    motion to recede and concur takes precedence over the motion to recede
    and concur with an amendment, the former motion may be divided on the
    demand of any Member. If the House agrees to recede, a motion to concur
    with an amendment then takes precedence over the motion to concur, is
    considered as pending if part of the original motion, and is voted on
    first (Sept. 30, 1988, pp. 27265-74; Oct. 11, 1989, p. 24097). As
    indicated in Procedure,

    Sec. 529. Degree of amendments between the
    Houses.

      A bill  originating in one House is passed by the other with an
    amendment.     The originating House agrees to their amendment with an
    amendment. The other may agree to their amendment with an amendment,
    that being only in the 2d and not the 3d degree; for, as to the amending
    House, the first amendment with which they passed the bill is a part of
    its text. It is the only text they have agreed to. The amendment to that
    text by the originating House therefore is only in the 1st degree, and
    the amendment to that again by the amending House is only in the 2d, to
    wit, an amendment to an amendment, and so admissible. Just so, when, on
    a bill from the originating House, the other, at its second reading,
    makes an amendment; on the third reading this amendment is become the
    text of the bill, and if an amendment to it be moved an amendment to
    that amendment may also be moved, as being only in the 2d degree.

    [[Page 277]]

      This principle is followed in the practice of the House (V, 6176,
    6177, 6178). For a discussion of the attitude of the Senate on this
    topic, see October 31, 1991 (p. 29494).

                             sec. xlvi--conferences

    Sec. 530. Parliamentary law as to asking
    conferences.

      It is on the  occasion of amendments between the Houses that
    conferences are usually asked; but they may be asked in all cases of
    difference of opinion between the two Houses on matters depending
    between them. The request of a conference, however, must always be by
    the House which is possessed of the papers. 3 Hats., 31; 1 Grey, 425.

      The House follows the principles set forth in this paragraph of the
    parliamentary law. A conference may be asked on only a portion of the
    amendments in disagreement, leaving the differences as to the remainder
    to be settled by the action of the two Houses themselves (V, 6401). In
    very rare instances conferences have been asked by one House after the
    other has absolutely rejected a main proposition (IV, 3442; V, 6258). A
    difference over an amendment to a proposed constitutional amendment may
    be committed to a conference (V, 7037).

    Sec. 531. Conferences over matters other
    than differences as to amendments.

      While conferences  between the two Houses of Congress
    are usually held over differences as to amendments to bills,
    occasionally differences arise as to the respective prerogatives of the
    Houses (II, 1485-1495) or as to matters of procedures (V, 6401), as in
    impeachment proceedings (III, 2304), which are referred to conference.
    In early and exceptional instances conferences have been asked as to
    legislative matters when no propositions relating thereto were pending
    (V, 6255-6257).

    Sec. 532. Conferences by means of select
    committees.

      In very  rare cases, also, the Houses interchange views and come to
    conclusions by means of select committees appointed on the part of each
    House (I, 3). Thus, in 1821, a joint committee was chosen to consider
    and report to the two Houses whether or not it was expedient to provide
    for the admission of Missouri into the Union (IV, 4471), and in 1877
    similar committees were appointed to devise a method for counting the
    electoral vote (III, 1953).

    [[Page 278]]

    that an omission to do so has even raised a question (V, 6273). Yet it
    cannot be said that the practice requires a request for a conference to
    be made by the House disagreeing to the amendments of the other (V,
    6274-6277). One House having asked a conference at one session, the
    other House may agree to the conference at the next session of the same
    Congress (V, 6286).

    Sec. 533. Requests for conferences.

      The  parliamentary law
    provides that the request for a conference must always be by the House
    which is possessed of the papers (V, 8254). It was formerly the more
    regular practice for the House disagreeing to amendments of the other to
    leave the asking of a conference to that other House if it should decide
    to insist (V, 6278-6285, 6324); but it is so usual in the later practice
    for the House disagreeing to an amendment of the other to ask a
    conference

    Sec. 534. Requests for conferences declined or
    neglected.

      In rare  instances one House has declined the request of the other
    for a conference (V, 6313-6315; Mar. 20, 1951, p. 2683), sometimes
    accompanying it by adherence (V, 6313, 6315). In one instance, where the
    Senate declined a conference, it transmitted, by message, its reasons
    for so doing (V, 6313). Sometimes, also, one House disregards the
    request of the other for a conference and recedes from its disagreement,
    thereby rendering a conference unnecessary (V, 6316-6318). And in one
    case, where one House has asked a conference to which the other has
    assented, the asking House receded before the conference took place (V,
    6319). Also, a bill returned to the House with a request for a
    conference has been postponed indefinitely (V, 6199).

    Sec. 535. Motions to request conferences.

      After the  stage of
    disagreement has been reached, a motion to ask a conference is
    considered as distinct from motions to agree or disagree to amendments
    of the other House (V, 6268) and the motions to agree, recede, or insist
    are considered as preferential (V, 6269, 6270). Where a motion to
    request a conference at this stage has been rejected, its repetition at
    the same stage of the proceedings, no other motion to dispose of the
    matter in disagreement having been considered, has not been permitted
    (V, 6325). Where a conference results in disagreement, a motion to
    request a new conference is privileged (V, 6586). Sometimes
    disagreements are voted on by the House and conferences asked through
    the medium of special orders of business (IV, 3242-3249).

      Before the stage of disagreement, any motion with respect to
    amendments between the two Houses is without privilege, except for
    motions with respect to the limited number of amendments that qualify
    under clause 2 of rule XXII or motions under clause 1 of rule XXII, to
    disagree to Senate amendments (or insist on House amendments) and to
    request or agree to an initial conference if the motion is authorized by
    the committee which reported the bill and if the Speaker, in his
    discretion, recognizes for that purpose. A motion under the latter
    clause may be repeated, if again authorized by the committee concerned,
    and if the Speaker again agrees to recognize for that purpose, even
    though the House has once rejected a motion to send the same matter to
    conference (Speaker Albert, Oct. 3, 1972, p. 33502).

    [[Page 279]]

    which acts by a majority (V, 6334). The Speaker appoints the managers on
    the part of the House (clause 11 of rule I) and has discretion as to the
    number to serve on a given bill (V, 6336; VIII, 2193) but must appoint
    (1) a majority of Members who generally support the House position, as
    determined by the Speaker; (2) Members who are primarily responsible for
    the legislation; and (3) to the fullest extent feasible the principal
    proponents of the major provisions of the bill as it passed the House
    (clause 11 of rule I). While the practice used to be to appoint three
    managers from each house (V, 6336), in the absence of joint rules each
    House may appoint whatever number it sees fit (V, 6328-6330). The two
    Houses have frequently appointed a disparate number of managers (V,
    6331-6333; VIII, 3221); and where the Senate appointed nine and the
    House but three, a motion to instruct the Speaker to appoint a greater
    number of managers on the part of the House was held out of order (VII,
    2193). In appointing managers the Speaker usually consults the Member in
    charge of the bill (V, 6336); and where an amendment in disagreement
    falls within the jurisdiction of two committees of the House, the
    Speaker has named Members from both committees and specified the
    respective areas on which they were to confer (Speaker Albert, Nov. 30,
    1971, p. 43422). In appointing conferees on the general appropriation
    bill for fiscal year 1951, Speaker Rayburn appointed a set of managers
    for each chapter of the bill and four Members to sit on all chapters
    (Aug. 7, 1950, p. 11894). While the appointment of conferees, both as to
    their number and composition, is within the discretion of the Chair
    (Speaker Martin, July 8, 1947, p. 8469; Speaker Garner, June 24, 1932,
    p. 13876), and while a point of order will not lie against his exercise
    of this discretion (VIII, 2193, 3221), the Speaker normally takes into
    consideration the attitude of the majority and minority of the House on
    the disagreements in issue (V, 6336-6338; VIII, 3223), the varying views
    of the Members of the House (V, 6339, 6340), and does not necessarily
    confine his appointments to members of the committee in charge of the
    bill (V, 6370). In one case, where the prerogatives of the House were
    involved, all of the managers were appointed to represent the majority
    opinion (V, 6338). See also Sec. 637, infra.

    Sec. 536. Managers of conferences.

      While usual,  it is not
    essential that one House, in asking a conference, transmit the names of
    its managers at the same time (V, 6405). The managers, properly so
    called (V, 6335), constitute practically two distinct committees, each
    of

    Sec. 537. Reappointment of, at second and
    subsequent conferences.

      Where there  were several conferences on a bill, it was the
    early practice to change the managers at each conference (V, 6288-6291,
    6324), and so fixed was this practice that their reappointment had a
    special significance, indicating an unyielding temper (V, 6352-6368);
    but in the later practice it is the rule to reappoint managers (V, 6341-
    6344) unless a change be necessary to enable the sentiment of the House
    to be represented (V, 6369).

    [[Page 280]]

    6372; VIII, 3228). Where one House makes a change in its managers, it
    informs the other House, by message (V, 6377, 6378). According to the
    later practice the powers of managers who have not reported do not
    expire by reason of the termination of a session of Congress, unless it
    be the last session (V, 6260-6262).

    Sec. 538. Vacancies, etc., in managers of
    conferences.

      Managers of  a conference are excused from service either by authority
    of the House (V, 6373-6376; VIII, 3224, 3227) or, since the 103d
    Congress, by removal by the Speaker (clause 11 of rule I). The absence
    of a manager may cause a vacancy, which the Speaker fills by appointment
    (V,

    Sec. 539. Parliamentary law as to free and simple
    conferences.

      Conferences  may be either simple or free. At a conference simply,
    written reasons are prepared by the House asking it, and they are read
    and delivered, without debate, to the managers of the other House at the
    conference, but are not then to be answered. 4 Grey, 144. The other
    House then, if satisfied, vote the reasons satisfactory, or say nothing;
    if not satisfied they resolve then not satisfactory and ask a conference
    on the subject of the last conference, where they read and deliver, in
    like manner, written answer to those reasons. 3 Grey, 183. They are
    meant chiefly to record the justification of each House to the nation at
    large and to posterity and in proof that the miscarriage of a necessary
    measure is not imputable to them. 3 Grey, 255. At free conferences the
    managers discuss, viva voce and freely, and interchange propositions for
    such modifications as may be made in a parliamentary way, and may bring
    the sense of the two Houses together. * * *

    [[Page 281]]

    the body appointing it'' (V, 6403). And where the House had asked a free
    conference it was held not in order to instruct the managers (V, 6384).
    But it is very rare for the House in asking a conference to specify
    whether it shall be free or simple.

    Sec. 540. Free and simple conferences in modern
    practice.

      This provision  of the parliamentary law bears little relation to the modern
    practice of the two Houses of Congress, and that practice has evolved a
    new definition: ``A free conference is that which leaves the committee
    of conference entirely free to pass upon any subject where the two
    branches have disagreed in their votes, not, however, including any
    action upon any subject where there has been a concurrent vote of both
    branches. A simple conference--perhaps it should more properly be termed
    a strict or a specific conference, though the parliamentary term is
    `simple'--is that which confines the committee of conference to the
    specific instructions of

    [[Page 282]]

    does not apply to a motion to instruct under clause 7(c) of rule XXII
    (Aug. 22, 1935, pp. 14162-64).

    Sec. 541. Instruction of managers of a
    conference.

      In their practices  as to the instruction of managers of a conference, the
    House and the Senate do not agree. Only in rare instances has the Senate
    instructed (V, 6398), and these instances are at variance with its
    declaration, made after full consideration, that managers may not be
    instructed (V, 6397). And where the House has instructed its managers,
    the Senate sometimes has declined to participate and asked a free
    conference (V, 6402-6404). In the later practice the House does not
    inform the Senate when it instructs its managers (V, 6399), the Senate
    having objected to the transmittal of instructions by message (V, 6400,
    6401). In one instance where the Senate learned indirectly that the
    House had instructed its managers, it declared that the conference
    should be full and free, and instructed its own managers to withdraw if
    they should find the freedom of the conference impaired (V, 6406). But
    the House holds to the opinion that the House may instruct its managers
    (V, 6379-6382), although the propriety of doing so at a first conference
    has been questioned (V, 6388, footnote). And in rare instances where a
    free conference is asked instruction is not in order (V, 6384). At a new
    conference the instructions of a former conference are not in force (V,
    6383; VIII, 3240). And instructions may not direct the managers to do
    that which they might not otherwise do (V, 6386, 6387; VIII, 3235,
    3244), as to effect a change in part of a bill not in disagreement (V,
    6391-6394) or change the text to which both Houses have agreed (V,
    6388). Although managers may disregard instructions, their report may
    not for that reason be ruled out of order (V, 6395; VIII, 3246; June 8,
    1972, p. 20282), and when a conference report is recommitted with
    instructions the managers are not confined to the instructions alone
    (VIII, 3247). The motion to instruct managers should be offered after
    the vote to ask for or agree to a conference and before the managers are
    appointed (V, 6379-6382; VIII, 3233, 3240, 3256). The motion to instruct
    may be amended unless the previous question is ordered (V, 6525; VIII,
    3231, 3240); thus a motion to instruct House conferees to agree to a
    numbered Senate amendment with an amendment may be amended, upon
    rejection of the previous question, to instruct the conferees to agree
    to the Senate amendment (June 9, 1982, pp. 13027, 13028, 13039, 13049).
    The motion to instruct may be laid on the table without carrying the
    bill to the table (VIII, 2658). The motion is debatable (see clause 7(b)
    of rule XXII) unless the previous question is ordered (VIII, 2675,
    3240), which the proponent may not move until those allotted time under
    clause 7(b) have yielded back (Oct. 3, 1989, p. ----). After a motion to
    ask or agree to a conference is agreed to, only one valid motion to
    instruct is in order (VIII, 3236; Speaker Wright, Feb. 17, 1988, p.
    1583); but this restriction

      A member of the minority is first entitled to recognition for a motion
    to instruct conferees (Speaker Bankhead, Oct. 31, 1939, pp. 1103-05;
    Speaker Albert, Oct. 19, 1971, pp. 36832-35), and where two minority
    members of the reporting committee seek recognition to offer a motion to
    instruct conferees prior to their appointment, the Chair will recognize
    the senior minority member of the committee (Oct. 10, 1986, p. 30181;
    Speaker Wright, Feb. 17, 1988, p. 1583). The ruling out of a motion to
    instruct conferees does not preclude the offering of a proper motion to
    instruct (VIII, 3235), but one motion to instruct having been considered
    and disposed of, further motions to instruct are not in order (VIII,
    3236). Such additional instructions should have been offered as
    amendments to the original motion to instruct.

    Sec. 542. Parliamentary law as to reports of
    managers of a conference.

      * * * And each  party report in writing to their respective
    Houses the substance of what is said on both sides, and it is entered in
    their journals. 9 Grey, 220; 3 Hats; 280. This report can not be amended
    or altered, as that of a committee may be. Journal Senate, May 24, 1796.

    [[Page 283]]

    first the report for their House and the Senate managers signing the
    other report first (V, 6323, 6426, 6499, 6500, 6504). Under certain
    circumstances managers may report an entirely new bill on a subject in
    disagreement, but this bill is acted on as part of the report (V, 6465-
    6467; see also clause 9 of rule XXII). A quorum among the managers on
    the part of the House at a committee of conference is established by
    their signatures on the conference report and joint explanatory
    statement (Oct. 4, 1994, p. 27662).

    Sec. 543. Forms of conference reports.

      In the two  Houses of
    Congress conference reports were originally merely suggestions for
    action and were neither identical in the two Houses nor acted on as a
    whole (V, 6468-6471). In the House clause 7(a) of rule XXII provides
    that conference reports may be received at any time, except when the
    Journal is being read, while the roll is being called, or the House is
    dividing. They are privileged on or after the third calendar day
    (excluding Saturdays, Sundays, or legal holidays) after they have been
    filed and printed in the Record, together with the accompanying
    statement (clause 8 of rule XXII). The early reports were not signed by
    the managers (IV, 3905); but in the later practice the signatures of the
    majority of the managers of each House is required (V, 6497-6502; VIII,
    3295). Sometimes a manager indorses the report with a conditional
    approval or dissent (V, 6489-6496, 6538). However, signatures with
    conditions are not counted toward a majority (Nov. 18, 1991, p. ----).
    Supplemental reports or minority views may not be filed in connection
    with conference reports (VIII, 3302). The name of an absent manager may
    not be affixed, but the two Houses by concurrent action may authorize
    him to sign the report after it has been acted on (V, 6488). The
    minority portion of the managers of a conference have no authority to
    make either a written or verbal report concerning the conference (V,
    6406). In the later practice reports of managers are identical, and made
    in duplicate for the two Houses, the House managers signing

    Sec. 544. Partial conference reports.

      Managers may  report an
    agreement as to a portion of the numbered amendments in disagreement,
    leaving the remainder to be disposed of by subsequent action (V, 6460-
    6464).

    Sec. 545. Reports of inability to agree.

      Where managers  of a
    conference are unable to agree, or where a report is disagreed to in
    either House, another conference is usually asked (V, 6288-6291). When
    managers report that they have been unable to agree, the report is not
    acted on by the House (V, 6562; VIII, 3329; Aug. 23, 1957, p. 15816).
    While under the earlier practice, when conferees reported in complete
    disagreement, the amendments in disagreement were considered available
    for immediate disposition (VIII, 3299, 3332), the current practice (as a
    result of the amendment to clause 8(a) of rule XXII that became
    effective in the 93d Congress) is to require the matter to lay over
    until the third calendar day (excluding Saturdays, Sundays, or legal
    holidays) after the report in disagreement is filed and printed in the
    Record. In the earlier practice reports of inability to agree were made
    verbally or by unsigned written reports (V, 6563-6567); but in later
    practice they are written, in identical form, and signed by the managers
    of the two Houses (V, 6568, 6569).

    [[Page 284]]

    Sec. 546. Managers restricted to the
    disagreements of the two Houses.

      The managers  of a conference must confine
    themselves to the differences committed to them (V, 6417, 6418; VIII,
    3252, 3255, 3282), and may not include subjects not within the
    disagreements (V, 6407, 6408; VIII, 3253-3255, 3260, 3282, 3284), even
    though germane to a question in issue (V, 6419; VIII, 3256; Speaker
    Albert, Dec. 20, 1974, p. 41849). But they may perfect amendments
    committed to them if they do not in so doing go beyond the differences
    (V, 6409, 6413). Thus, where an amendment providing an appropriation to
    construct a road had been disagreed to, it was held in order to report a
    provision to provide for a survey for the road (V, 6425). Managers may
    not change the text to which both Houses have agreed (V, 6417, 6418,
    6420, 6433-6436). But where the amendment in issue strikes out all of
    the bill after the enacting clause and substitutes a new text, the
    managers have the whole subject before them and may exercise a broad
    discretion as to details (V, 6424; VIII, 3266), and may even report an
    entirely new bill on the subject (V, 6421, 6423; VIII, 3248, 3263, 3265,
    3276; Sec. 1088, infra). Where the amendment in disagreement proposes a
    substitute differing greatly from the House provision they may eliminate
    the entire subject matter (Speaker Gillett, Sept. 14, 1922, p. 12598).

    Sec. 547. Remedy where managers exceed their
    authority.

      In the  House the Speaker may rule out a conference report if it be
    shown that the managers have exceeded their authority (V, 6409-6416;
    VIII, 3256; Oct. 4, 1962, p. 22332). In the House points of order
    against reports are made or reserved after the report is read and before
    the reading of the statement (V, 6424, 6441; VIII, 3282, 3284, 3285,
    3287), or consideration begins (V, 6903-6905; VIII, 3286), and comes too
    late after the report has been agreed to (V, 6442); and in case the
    statement is read in lieu of the report the point of order must be made
    or reserved before the statement is read (VIII, 3256, 3265, 3285, 3288,
    3289). Where clause 8(c) of rule XXII applies, points of order must be
    made before debate begins on the report.

      In the Senate under the former practice the Chair did not rule out
    conference reports, but the Senate itself expressed its opinion on the
    vote to agree to the report (V, 6426-6432) but on March 8, 1918, the
    Senate adopted a rule providing for a point of order against conferees
    inserting matter not committed to them or changing the text agreed to by
    both Houses and also providing for automatic recommitting of such report
    to the committee of conference in case the point of order is sustained.
    This rule of the Senate has been strictly construed (VIII, 3273, 3275).

    Sec. 548. Meeting and action of managers.

      The  managers of a
    conference may not report before the other House is notified of their
    appointment and a meeting is held (V, 6458). Conferences are generally
    held in the Capitol, and formerly with closed doors, although in rare
    instances Members and others were admitted to make arguments (V, 6254,
    footnote, 6263). Clause 12 of rule XXII now provides for at least one
    open conference meetings except where the House determines by record
    vote that all or part of the meeting may be closed to the public. The
    same rule now provides for a point of order in the House against the
    report and for an automatic request for a new conference if the House
    managers fail to meet in open session following appointment of the
    Senate conferees (Dec. 20, 1982, p. 32896). For a discussion of open
    conference meetings, see Sec. 1093, infra. Rarely, also, papers in the
    nature of petitions have been referred to managers (V, 6263). The
    managers of the two Houses vote separately (V, 6336).

    [[Page 285]]

    House has considered a single, indivisible motion to adopt not only a
    conference report but also sundry motions to dispose of amendments
    reported from conference in disagreement (June 18, 1992, p. 15453).
    While ordinarily reports are agreed to by majority vote, a two-thirds
    vote is required on a report relating to a constitutional amendment (V,
    7036). Conference reports must be acted on in both Houses and in a case
    where the Senate had adopted a report which recommended that it recede
    from its amendments to a House bill, the House rejected the report and
    then agreed to the Senate amendments (Mar. 21, 1956, p. 5278). A
    conference report being made up but not acted on at the expiration of a
    Congress, the bill is lost (V, 6309). One House has, by message,
    reminded the other of its neglect to act on a conference report; but
    this was an occasion of criticism (V, 6309).

    Sec. 549. Action on a conference report in the
    two Houses.

      The report of  the managers of a conference goes first to one House and
    then to the other, neither House acting until it is in possession of the
    papers, which means the original bill and amendments, as well as the
    report (V, 6322, 6518-6522, 6586; VIII, 3301). The report must be acted
    on as a whole, being agreed to or disagreed to as an entirety (V, 6472-
    6480, 6530-6533; VIII, 3304, 3305; Speaker Bankhead, Aug. 22, 1940, p.
    10763; Speaker Albert, Nov. 10, 1971, p. 40481); and until the report
    has been acted on no motion to deal with the individual amendments is in
    order (V, 6323, 6389, 6390; Speaker Rayburn, Mar. 16, 1942, pp. 2502-
    04). Under a special order of business recommended by the Committee on
    Rules, the

    Sec. 550. Motions in order during action on a
    conference report.

      When a  conference report is presented, the question on
    agreeing is regarded as pending (V, 6517; VIII, 3300), and as the
    negative of it is equivalent to disagreement, the motion to disagree is
    not admitted (II, 1473; V, 6517; VIII, 3300). The reading of the
    amendments to which the report relates is not in order during its
    consideration (V, 5298). The report may not be amended on motion made in
    either House alone (V, 6534, 6535; VIII, 3306), but amendment is
    sometimes made by concurrent action of the two Houses (V, 6536, 6537;
    VIII, 3308). A motion to refer to a standing committee (V, 6558) or to
    lay on the table is not entertained in the House (V, 6538-6544); and a
    conference report may not be sent to Committee of the Whole on
    suggestion that it contains matter ordinarily requiring consideration in
    that committee (V, 6559-6561). It is in order on motion to recommit a
    conference report if the other body, by action on the report, have not
    discharged their managers (V, 6545-6553, 6609; VIII, 3310), and by
    concurrent resolution a report may be recommitted to conference after
    each House has acted thereon (VIII, 3316), but such a proposition would
    not be privileged in the House (V, 6554-6557; VIII, 3309).

      A bill being recommitted to the committee of conference, no further
    action is taken by the House until it is again reported by the managers
    (VIII, 3326, 3327), and when reported is subject to another motion to
    recommit (VIII, 3325). Because instructions included in a motion to
    recommit a conference report are not binding, adoption of such a motion
    opens to further negotiation all issues committed to conference (Apr.
    21, 1988, p. 8198). A motion to recommit a conference report may not
    instruct House managers to exceed the scope of conference and (see
    Sec. 1088, infra); and, under clause 7(d) of rule XXII, a motion to
    instruct may not contain argument (see Sec. 1079, infra).

    [[Page 286]]

    need not be considered in Committee of the Whole (V, 6589). Motions for
    disposition of Senate amendments, sending to conference and instruction
    of conferees, are again in order (VIII, 3303). However, if a conference
    report is considered as rejected pursuant to the provisions of clause 10
    of rule XXII because of the inclusion of nongermane matter, the pending
    question is as specified in those clauses and, depending on the nature
    of the text in disagreement, may be to recede and concur with an
    amendment, to insist on the House position, or to insist on disagreement
    (see Sec. Sec. 1089 and 1090, infra).

    Sec. 551. Effect of disagreement to a conference
    report.

      When either  House disagrees to a conference report the matter is left in
    the position it was in before the conference was asked (V, 6525), and
    the amendments in disagreement come up for further action (II, 1473),
    but do not return to the state they were in before disagreement, so that
    they

    Sec. 552. Custody of papers when a conference is asked
    before disagreement.

      A  conference may be asked, before the House asking
    it has come to a resolution of disagreement, insisting or adhering. 3
    Hats., 269, 341. In which case the papers are not left with the other
    conferees, but are brought back to the foundation of the vote to be
    given. And this is the most reasonable and respectful proceeding; for,
    as was urged by the Lords on a particular occasion, ``it is held vain,
    and below the wisdom of Parliament, to reason or argue against fixed
    resolutions, and upon terms of impossibility to persuade.'' 3 Hats.,
    226. * * *

      In the Houses of Congress conferences are sometimes asked before a
    disagreement, and while the rule as to retention of the papers
    undoubtedly holds good, neglect to observe it has not been questioned
    (V, 6585).

    [[Page 287]]

    269, and we do in fact see instances of conference, or of free
    conference, asked after the resolution of disagreeing, 3 Hats., 251,
    253, 260, 286, 291, 316, 349; of insisting, ib., 280, 290, 299, 319,
    322, 355; of adhering, 269, 270, 283, 300; and even of a second or final
    adherence. 3 Hats., 270. * * *

    Sec. 553. Relations of adherence and conference
    under the parliamentary law.

      * * * So the  Commons say, ``an adherence is never
    delivered at a free conference, which implies debate.'' 10 Grey, 137.
    And on another occasion the Lords made it an objection that the Commons
    had asked a free conference after they had made resolutions of adhering.
    It was then affirmed, however, on the part of the Commons that nothing
    was more parliamentary than to proceed with free conferences after
    adhering, 3 Hats.,

    Sec. 554. Relations of adherence and conference
    under the practice of the two Houses of Congress.

      The two Houses  not observing the
    parliamentary distinctions as to free and other conferences, their
    practice in case of adherence is also different. Conferences are not
    asked after an adherence by both Houses, but have often been asked and
    granted where only one House has adhered (V, 6241-6244). A vote to
    adhere may not be accompanied by a request for a conference (V, 6303;
    VIII, 3208), as the House that votes to adhere does not ask a conference
    (V, 6304-6308). The request for a conference in such a case is properly
    accompanied by a motion to insist (V, 6308). And the House that has
    adhered may insist on its adherence when it agrees to the conference (V,
    6251). But it is not considered necessary either to recede or insist
    before agreeing to the conference (V, 6242, 6244, 6310, 6311).

    Sec. 555. Custody of the papers after an
    effective conference.

      * * * And in  all cases of conference asked after a vote of
    disagreement, &c., the conferees of the House asking it are to leave the
    papers with the conferees of the other; and in one case where they
    refused to receive them they were left on the table in the conference
    chamber. Ib., 271, 317, 323, 354; 10 Grey, 146.

    [[Page 288]]

      This principle of the parliamentary law is recognized as of effect in
    the two Houses of Congress, and is customarily followed in cases wherein
    the managers of the conference come to an agreement on which a report
    may be based (July 31, 1981, p. 18884). If conferees of House agreeing
    to conference surrender papers to House asking conference, the report
    can be received first by House asking the conference (VIII, 3330). In
    the 101st Congress, where a report following a successful conference was
    filed in both Houses, an objection to a unanimous-consent request in the
    Senate prevented the release of papers held at the Senate desk to the
    House, where the Senate in the normal course of events was scheduled to
    act first on the report (June 28, 1990, p. 16249).

    Sec. 556. Custody of papers when managers of a
    conference fail to agree.

      Where a  conference breaks up without reaching any
    agreement the managers for the House that requested the conference, who
    have the papers by right, are justified in retaining them and carrying
    them back to the House (IV, 3905, footnote; V, 6246, 6254, 6571-6584;
    VIII, 3332). And in one case wherein under such circumstances the papers
    were taken back to the Senate, which was the body agreeing to the
    conference, the Senate after consideration sent them to the House, since
    it seemed proper for the asking House to take the first action (V,
    6573). But sometimes managers have brought the papers to the agreeing
    House without question (V, 6239, footnote; July 14, 1988, p. 18411).

    Sec. 557. Free or instructed conferences.

      After a  free
    conference the usage is to proceed with free conferences and not to
    return again to a conference. 3 Hats., 270; 9 Grey, 229.

      After a conference denied a free conference may be asked. 1 Grey, 45.

      The House instructs its managers whenever it sees fit, without regard
    to whether or not the preceding conference has been free or instructed.

    [[Page 289]]

    dress or articles of impeachment or a bill, with amendments, or a vote
    of the House, or concurrence in a vote, or a message from the King were
    sometimes communicated by way of conference. 6 Grey, 128, 300, 387; 7
    Grey, 80; 8 Grey, 210, 255; 1 Torbuck's Deb., 278; 10 Grey, 293; 1
    Chandler, 49, 287. But this is not the modern practice. 8 Grey, 255.
    <>   A conference has been asked after the first reading of a
    bill. 1 Grey, 194. This is a singular instance.

    Sec. 558. Parliamentary law as to purposes for which
    conferences may be held.

      When a  conference is asked, the subject of it must
    be expressed or the conference not agreed to. Ord. H. Com., 89; 1 Grey,
    425; 7 Grey, 31. They are sometimes asked to inquire concerning an
    offense or default of a member of the other House. 6 Grey, 181; 1
    Chand., 304. Or the failure of the other House to present to the King a
    bill passed by both Houses. 8 Grey, 302. Or on information received and
    relating to the safety of the nation. 10 Grey, 171. Or when the methods
    of Parliament are thought by the one House to have been departed from by
    the other a conference is asked to come to a right understanding
    thereon. 10 Grey, 148. So when an unparliamentary message has been sent,
    instead of answering it they ask a conference. 3 Grey, 155. Formerly an
    ad

      The House has no procedure conforming to this provision.

    <>
    Messages between the Houses are to be sent only while both Houses are
    sitting. 3 Hats., 15. * * *

                              sec. xlvii--messages

    <>   * * * They are
    received during a debate without adjourning the debate. 3 Hats., 22.

      Formerly this rule was observed (V, 6603, 6604), but since the 62d
    Congress messages have been received by the House when the Senate was
    not in session (VIII, 3338). Clause 2 of rule II was added in the 97th
    Congress to authorize the Clerk to receive messages from the President
    and the Senate at any time that the House is not in session (H. Res. 5,
    Jan. 5, 1981, p. 98).

      In the House messages are received during debate, the Member having
    the floor yielding on request of the Speaker.

    [[Page 290]]

    cases where any interruption might occasion errors difficult to be
    corrected. So arranged June 15, 1798.

    Sec. 562. Reception of messages during voting, in
    absence of a quorum, etc.

      In Senate  the messengers are introduced in any state
    of business, except: 1. While a question is being put. 2. While the yeas
    and nays are being called. 3. While the ballots are being counted. The
    first case is short; the second and third are

      In the House messages are not received while a question is being put
    or during a division by rising vote. However, they are received during
    the call of the yeas and nays, during consideration of a question of
    privilege (V, 6640-6642), during a call of the House (V, 6600, 6650;
    VIII, 3339), during debate on a motion to approve the Journal (Sept. 13,
    1965, p. 23607), and before the organization of the House (V, 6647-
    6649). But the Speaker exercises his discretion about interrupting the
    pending business (V, 6602).

    Sec. 563. Informal rising of Committee of the Whole to
    receive a message.

      In the  House, as in Parliament, if the House be in
    committee when a messenger attends, the Speaker takes the chair to
    receive the message, and then quits it to return into committee without
    any question or interruption. 4 Grey, 226.
    <>
    Messengers are not saluted by the Members, but by the Speaker for the
    House. 2 Grey, 253, 274.

      The practice of the House as to reception of messages is founded on
    this paragraph of the parliamentary law and on the former joint rules
    (V, 6591-6595). The Speaker, with a slight inclination, addresses the
    messenger, by his title, after the messenger, with an inclination, has
    addressed ``Mr. Speaker'' (V, 6591).

    [[Page 291]]

    correction was received, and the two amendments acted on de novo.

    Sec. 565. Correction and return of messages.

      If  messengers
    commit an error in delivering their message, they may be admitted or
    called in to correct their message. 4 Grey, 41. Accordingly, March 13,
    1800, the Senate having made two amendments to a bill from the House,
    their Secretary, by mistake, delivered one only, which being
    inadmissible by itself, that House disagreed, and notified the Senate of
    their disagreement. This produced a discovery of the mistake. The
    Secretary was sent to the other House to correct his mistake, the

      A request of one House for the return of a bill messaged to the other,
    or the request of one House to correct an error in its message to the
    other, is treated as privileged in the House and may be disposed of by
    unanimous consent or by motion (III, 2613; Procedure, ch. 32, sec. 2.3;
    Oct. 1, 1982, p. 27172; May 20, 1996, p. 11809). Requests of the Senate
    that its Secretary be allowed to correct an error in a message have been
    granted by unanimous consent of the House (V, 6605). For example, the
    House by unanimous consent agreed to a request from the Senate for the
    return of a Senate bill, to the end that the Senate effect a specified
    (substantive) change in its text (May 7, 1998, p. ----). In a similar
    case the House by unanimous consent directed its Clerk to correct an
    error in a message to the Senate (V, 6607). Examples of requests for the
    return of messages: (1) the House, upon receipt of a request by the
    Senate to return a bill during consideration of the conference report
    accompanying that bill, laid the conference report aside and agreed to
    the Senate request (V, 6609); (2) the House requested the return of a
    message indicating passage of a Senate joint resolution after learning
    that both Houses had previously passed an identical House Joint
    Resolution, so that it could indefinitely postpone action thereon (Nov.
    16, 1989, p. 29587); (3) the Speaker laid before the House as privileged
    a message from the Senate requesting the return of a message where it
    had erroneously appointed conferees to a bill after the papers had been
    messaged to the House, so that the message could be changed to reflect
    the appointment of Senate conferees (May 20, 1996, p. 11809); and (4)
    the Speaker laid before the House as privileged a message from the
    Senate requesting the return of a Senate bill, which included provisions
    intruding on the Constitutional prerogative of the House to originate
    revenue measures (Oct. 19, 1999, p. ----).

    Sec. 566. Disposal of messages after reception.

      As soon  as
    the messenger who has brought bills from the other House has retired,
    the Speaker holds the bills in his hand; and acquaints the House ``that
    the other House have by their messenger sent certain bills,'' and then
    reads their titles, and delivers them to the Clerk to be safely kept
    till they shall be called for to be read. Hakew., 178.

    [[Page 292]]

    From the Speaker's table messages are disposed of under clause 2 of rule
    XIV.

      In the House the message goes to the Speaker's table, but the Speaker
    does not acquaint the House, as they have already heard the message.

    Sec. 567. Information by message as to bills
    passed.

      It is not  the usage for one House to inform the other by what numbers a
    bill is passed. 10 Grey, 150. Yet they have sometimes recommended a
    bill, as of great importance, to the consideration of the House to which
    it is sent. 3 Hats., 25. * * *

      The Houses of Congress do not communicate by what numbers a bill is
    passed, or otherwise recommend their bills.

    Sec. 568. Information by message as to
    rejection of bills.

      * * * Nor when  they have rejected a bill from the other House, do
    they give notice of it; but it passes sub silentio, to prevent
    unbecoming altercations. 1 Blackst., 183.

      But in Congress the rejection is notified by message to the House in
    which the bill originated.

      In the two Houses of Congress the fact of the rejection of a bill is
    messaged to the House in which the bill originated, as in the days of
    Jefferson, although the joint rule requiring it has disappeared (IV,
    3422; V, 6601). And in a case wherein the House had stricken out the
    enacting words of a Senate bill, the Senate was notified that the bill
    had been rejected (IV, 3423; VII, 2638; Oct. 4, 1972, pp. 33785-87).

    Sec. 569. Questions asked by conference, not by
    message.

      A question  is never asked by the one House of the other by way of
    message, but only at a conference; for this is an interrogatory, not a
    message. 3 Grey, 151, 181.

      In 1798 the House asked of the Senate a question by way of conference,
    but this appears to be the only instance (V, 6256).

    [[Page 293]]

    Hats., 25; 5 Grey, 154. But if it be mere inattention, it is better to
    have it done informally by communication between the Speakers or Members
    of the two Houses.

    Sec. 570. Messages as to neglected bills.

      When a  bill is
    sent by one House to the other, and is neglected, they may send a
    message to remind them of it. 3

      It does not appear that either House of Congress has by message
    reminded the other of a neglected bill.

    Sec. 571. Messages from the President to the two
    Houses.

      Where the  subject of a message is of a nature that it can properly be
    communicated to both Houses of Parliament, it is expected that this
    communication should be made to both on the same day. But where a
    message was accompanied with an original declaration, signed by the
    party to which the message referred, its being sent to one House was not
    noticed by the other, because the declaration being original, could not
    possibly be sent to both Houses at the same time. 2 Hats., 260, 261,
    262.

      The King having sent original letters to the Commons afterward desires
    they may be returned, that he may communicate them to the Lords. 1
    Chandler, 303.

      A message of the President of the United States is usually
    communicated to both Houses on the same day when its nature permits (V,
    6590); but an original document accompanying can, of course, be sent to
    but one House (V, 6616, 6617). The President having by inadvertence
    included certain papers in a message, was allowed to withdraw them (V,
    6651). In the House the Speaker has the discretion, which he rarely
    exercises, to suspend a roll call in order to receive a message from the
    President.

                               sec. xlviii--assent

    [[Page 294]]

    notified to the other their passage of it. Yet the notifying by message
    is a form which ought to be observed between the two Houses from motives
    of respect and good understanding. 2 Hats., 242. Were the bill to be
    withheld from being presented to the King, it would be an infringement
    of the rules of Parliament. Ib.

    Sec. 572. Parliamentary law as to presenting a bill for
    the King's assent.

      The  House which has received a bill and passed it may
    present it for the King's assent, and ought to do it, though they have
    not by message

      In the House it was held that where there had been no unreasonable
    delay in transmitting an enrolled bill to the President, a resolution
    relating thereto did not present a question of privilege (III, 2601).

    Sec. 573. Parliamentary law as to enrollment of
    bills.

      When a  bill has passed both Houses of Congress, the House last acting
    on it notifies its passage to the other, and delivers the bill to the
    Joint Committee on Enrollment, who sees that it is truly enrolled in
    parchment. When the bill is enrolled it is not to be written in
    paragraphs, but solidly, and all of a piece, that the blanks between the
    paragraphs may not give room for forgery. 9 Grey, 143. * * *

    [[Page 295]]

    not only a ``hand enrollment'' of a time-sensitive bill but also a
    parchment enrollment of the same measure, to be prepared at a later time
    for deposit in the National Archives with the original (P.L. 100-199,
    Dec. 21, 1987; P.L. 100-454, Sept. 29, 1988). Where an enrolled bill
    enacts another numbered bill by reference, that same law may require the
    Archivist to include as an appendix to that law the text of the
    referenced bill (see, e.g., 106-554). Only in a very exceptional case
    have the two Houses waived the requirement that bills shall be enrolled
    (IV, 3442). The enrolling clerk should make no change, however
    unimportant, in the text of a bill to which the House has agreed (III,
    2598); but the two Houses may by concurrent resolution authorize the
    correction of an error when enrollment is made (IV, 3446-3450), and this
    seems a better practice than earlier methods by authority of the
    Committee on Enrolled Bills (IV, 3444, 3445).

    Sec. 574. Practice of the two Houses of Congress
    as to enrollment of bills.

      Formerly the  enrollment in the House and the Senate was
    in writing (IV, 3436, 3437); but in 1893 the two Houses, by concurrent
    resolution, provided that bills should be enrolled on parchment by
    printing instead of by writing, and also that the engrossment of bills
    prior to sending them to the other House for action should be in
    printing (IV, 3433), and in 1895 this concurrent resolution was approved
    by statute (IV, 3435; 1 U.S.C. 106). In the last six days of a session
    of Congress the two Houses, by concurrent resolution, may permit the
    enrolling and engrossing to be done by hand (IV, 3435, 3438; H. Con.
    Res. 436, Dec. 20, 1982, p. 32875; H. Con. Res. 375, Oct. 11, 1984, p.
    32149), and such a concurrent resolution is privileged for consideration
    in the House during the last six days of the session (see 1 U.S.C. 106
    for authority to waive ordinary printing requirements at the end of a
    session), but prior to the last six days, a joint resolution changing
    the law to permit hand enrollments is required and may be considered in
    the House by unanimous consent (Dec. 10, 1985, p. 35741) or by special
    order of business (H. Res. 580, Oct. 8, 1998, p. ----). The two Houses
    have by joint resolution authorized

    Sec. 575. Signing of enrolled bills for
    presentation to the President.

      * * * It is  then put into the hands of the Clerk of
    the House to have it signed by the Speaker. The Clerk then brings it by
    way of message to the Senate to be signed by their President. The
    Secretary of the Senate returns it to the Committee of Enrollment, who
    present it to the President of the United States. * * *

      The practice of the two Houses of Congress for the signing of enrolled
    bills was formerly governed by joint rules, and has continued since
    those rules were abrogated in 1876 (IV, 3430). The bills are signed
    first by the Speaker, then by the President of the Senate (IV, 3429). By
    unanimous consent where errors are found in enrolled bills that have
    been signed, the two Houses by concurrent action may authorize the
    cancellation of the signatures and a reenrollment (IV, 3453-3459), and
    in the same way the signatures may be cancelled on a bill prematurely
    enrolled (IV, 3454).

    Sec. 576. Authority of pro tempore presiding
    officers to sign enrolled bills.

      A Speaker pro  tempore elected by the House (II,
    1401), or whose designation has received the approval of the House (II,
    1404; VI, 277), signs enrolled bills (see clause 4 of rule I); but a
    Member merely called to the chair during the day (II, 1399, 1400; VI,
    276), or designated in writing by the Speaker, does not exercise this
    function (II, 1401).

    [[Page 296]]

      The Senate, by rule, has empowered a presiding officer by written
    designation to sign enrolled bills (II, 1403).

    Sec. 577. Presentation of enrolled bills to the
    President.

      In early  days a joint committee took enrolled bills to the President
    (IV, 3432); but in the later practice the chairman of the committee in
    each House that had responsibility for the enrollment of bills also had
    the responsibility of presenting the bills from that House, and
    submitted from his committee daily a report of the bills presented for
    entry in the Journal (IV, 3431). In the 107th Congress the
    responsibility in the House for enrolled bills was transferred from the
    Committee on House Administration to the Clerk (sec. 2(b), H. Res. 5,
    Jan. 3, 2001, p. ----). Enrolled bills pending at the close of a session
    have, at the next session of the same Congress, been ordered to be
    treated as if no adjournment had taken place (IV, 3487-3488). Enrolled
    bills signed by the presiding officers at one session have been sent to
    the President and approved at the next session of the same Congress (IV,
    3486). At the close of the 97th Congress, some enrollments were
    presented to the President, and were signed by him, after the convening
    of the 98th Congress.

    * * * * *
                               sec. xlix--journals

    Sec. 578. Obsolete provisions as to entry of motions in
    the journal.

      If a  question is interrupted by a vote to adjourn, or to
    proceed to the orders of the day, the original question is never printed
    in the journal, it never having been a vote, nor introductory to any
    vote; but when suppressed by the previous question, the first question
    must be stated, in order to introduce and make intelligible the second.
    2 Hats., 83.

      This provision of the parliamentary law is superseded by clause 1 of
    rule XVI, which requires every motion entertained by the Speaker to be
    entered on the Journal.

    [[Page 297]]

    Sec. 579. Journal entries of questions postponed or
    laid on the table.

      So also  when a question is postponed, adjourned, or laid on
    the table, the original question, though not yet a vote, must be
    expressed in the journals, because it makes part of the vote of
    postponement, adjourning, or laying it on the table.

      In the House a question is not adjourned, except in the sense that it
    may be left to go over as unfinished business by reason of a vote to
    adjourn.

    Sec. 580. Entry of amendments in the
    Journal.

      Where  amendments are made to a question, those amendments are not
    printed in the journals, separated from the question; but only the
    question as finally agreed to by the House. The rule of entering in the
    journals only what the House has agreed to, is founded in great prudence
    and good sense, as there may be many questions proposed which it may be
    improper to publish to the world in the form in which they are made. 2
    Hats., 85.

    Sec. 581. Entry of votes in journal of the House of Commons.

      In the practice of the House a motion to amend is entered on the
    Journal as any other motion, under clause 1 of rule XVI.
    * * * * *

    The first order for printing the votes of the House of Commons was
    October 30, 1685. 1 Chandler, 387.

    [[Page 298]]

    and a printed vote of either House is sufficient ground for the other to
    notice it. Either may appoint a committee to inspect the journals of the
    other, and report what has been done by the other in any particular
    case. 2 Hats., 261; 3 Hats., 27-30. Every member has a right to see the
    journals and to take and publish votes from them. Being a record, every
    one may see and publish them. 6 Grey, 118, 119.

    Sec. 582. The Journal as an official record.

      Some  judges
    have been of opinion that the journals of the House of Commons are no
    records, but only remembrances. But this is not law. Hob., 110, 111;
    Lex. Parl., 114, 115; Jour. H. C., Mar. 17, 1592; Hale, Parl., 105. For
    the Lords in their House have power of judicature, the Commons in their
    House have power of judicature, and both Houses together have power of
    judicature; and the book of the Clerk of the House of Commons is a
    record, as is affirmed by act of Parl., 6 H. 8, c. 16; 4 Inst., 23, 24;
    and every member of the House of Commons hath a judicial place. 4 Inst.,
    15. As records they are open to every person,

      The Journal of the House is the official record of the proceedings of
    the House (IV, 2727), and certified copies are admitted as evidence in
    the courts of the United States (IV, 2810; 28 U.S.C. 1736). A Senate
    committee concluded that the Journal entries of a legislative body were
    conclusive as to all the proceedings had, and might not be contradicted
    by ex parte evidence (I, 563).

    Sec. 583. Correction of the Journal through a
    committee.

      On  information of a misentry or omission of an entry in the
    journal, a committee may be appointed to examine and rectify it, and
    report it to the House. 2 Hats., 194, 195.

                               sec. l--adjournment

    [[Page 299]]

    Sec. 584. Parliamentary law as to adjournment of the
    Commons and Lords.

      The two  Houses of Parliament have the sole, separate, and
    independent power of adjourning each their respective Houses. The King
    has no authority to adjourn them; he can only signify his desire, and it
    is in the wisdom and prudence of either House to comply with his
    requisition, or not, as they see fitting. 2 Hats., 232; 1 Blackst., 186;
    5 Grey, 122.
    * * * * *

    Sec. 585. Motion to adjourn not to be amended.

      A motion  to
    adjourn, simply cannot be amended, as by adding ``to a particular day;''
    but must be put simply ``that this House do now adjourn;'' and if
    carried in the affirmative, it is adjourned to the next sitting day,
    unless it has come to a previous resolution, ``that at its rising it
    will adjourn to a particular day,'' and then the House is adjourned to
    that day. 2 Hats., 82.

      The modern practice of the House adheres to this principle
    (Sec. Sec. 912-913, infra). Clause 4 of rule XVI admits at the
    discretion of the Speaker a separate motion of equal privilege that when
    the House adjourns on that day it stand adjourned to a day and time
    certain (consistent with article I, section 5, clause 4 of the
    Constitution, not in excess of three days).

    Sec. 586. Motion for a recess.

      Where it is  convenient that
    the business of the House be suspended for a short time, as for a
    conference presently to be held, &c., it adjourns during pleasure; 2
    Hats., 305; or for a quarter of an hour. 4 Grey, 331.

    [[Page 300]]

    motion to authorize the Speaker to declare a recess was given a
    privilege equal to that of the motion to adjourn (clause 4 of rule XVI);
    and beginning in the 103d Congress the Speaker was authorized to declare
    a recess ``for a short time when no question is pending'' (clause 12 of
    rule I).

      An adjournment during pleasure is effected in the House by a motion
    for a recess. A recess may not be taken by less than a quorum (IV, 2958-
    2960), and consequently the motion for it is not in order in the absence
    of a quorum (IV, 2955-2957). When the hour previously fixed for a recess
    arrives, the Chair declares the House in recess even in the midst of a
    division or when a quorum is not present (IV, 664; V, 6665, 6666); but a
    roll call is not in this way interrupted (V, 6054, 6055). Where a
    special order requires a recess at a certain hour of a certain day, the
    recess is not taken if the encroachment of a prior legislative day
    prevents the existence of the said certain day as a legislative day (IV,
    3192). And an adjournment at a time prior to the hour fixed for a recess
    vacates the recess (IV, 3283). A motion for a recess must, when
    entertained, be voted on, even though the taking of the vote may have
    been prevented until after the hour specified for the conclusion of the
    proposed recess (V, 6667). A Committee of the Whole takes a recess only
    by permission of the House (V, 6669-6671; VIII, 3362). The motion for a
    recess is not privileged (V, 4302, 5301, 6740), in the House or in
    Committee of the Whole (June 26, 1981, p. 14356) against a demand that
    business proceed in the regular order (V, 6663; VIII, 3354-3356).
    However, beginning in the 102d Congress a

    Sec. 587. Adjournment pronounced by the
    Speaker.

      If a  question be put for adjournment, it is no adjournment till
    the Speaker pronounces it. 5 Grey, 137. And from courtesy and respect,
    no member leaves his place till the Speaker has passed on.

                               sec. li--a session

    [[Page 301]]

    Sec. 588. Sessions of Parliament.

      Parliament have  three
    modes of separation, to wit: by adjournment, by prorogation or
    dissolution by the King, or by the efflux of the term for which they
    were elected. Prorogation or dissolution constitutes there what is
    called a session; provided some act was passed. In this case all matters
    depending before them are discontinued, and at their next meeting are to
    be taken up de novo, if taken up at all. 1 Blackst., 186. Adjournment,
    which is by themselves, is no more than a continuance of the session
    from one day to another, of for a fortnight, a month, &c., ad libitum.
    All matters depending remain in statu quo, and when they meet again, be
    the term ever so distant, are resumed, without any fresh commencement,
    at the point at which they were left. 1 Lev., 165; Lex. Parl., c. 2; 1
    Ro. Rep., 29; 4 Inst., 7, 27, 28; Hutt., 61; 1 Mod., 252; Ruffh. Jac.,
    L. Dict. Parliament; 1 Blackst., 186. Their whole session is considered
    in law but as one day, and has relation to the first day thereof. Bro.
    Abr. Parliament, 86.

    Sec. 589. Sitting of committees in recesses
    and creation of commissions to sit after Congress adjourns.

      Committees may be  appointed
    to sit during a recess by adjournment, but not by prorogation. 5 Grey,
    374; 9 Grey, 350; 1 Chandler, 50. Neither House can continue any portion
    of itself in any parliamentary function beyond the end of the session
    without the consent of the other two branches. When done, it is by a
    bill constituting them commissioners for the particular purpose.

      The House may empower a committee to sit during a recess which is
    within the constitutional term of the House (IV, 4541-4543), but not
    thereafter (IV, 4545). Therefore committees are created commissions by
    law if their functions are to extend beyond the term of the Congress
    (IV, 4545). Under clause 2(m)(1)(A) of rule XI, all committees are
    authorized to sit and act anywhere within the United States, and to
    issue subpoenas, whether the House is in session or has adjourned to a
    date certain or adjourned sine die, even after the second regular
    session of a Congress until the end of the constitutional term. Under
    clause 1(b)(4) of rule XI, all committees are authorized to file
    investigative reports and annual activities reports following sine die
    adjournment.

    [[Page 302]]

    meeting shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall by
    law appoint a different day.'' I. 4. This must begin a new session; for
    even if the last adjournment was to this day the act of adjournment is
    merged in the higher authority of the Constitution, and the meeting will
    be under that, and not under their adjournment. So far we have fixed
    landmarks for determining sessions. * * *

    Sec. 590. Sessions and recesses of
    Congress.

      Congress separate  in two ways only, to wit, by adjournment, or dissolution by
    the efflux of their time. What, then, constitutes a session with them? A
    dissolution certainly closes one session, and the meeting of the new
    Congress begins another. The Constitution authorizes the President, ``on
    extraordinary occasions to convene both Houses, or either of them.'' I.
    3. If convened by the President's proclamation, this must begin a new
    session, and of course determine the preceding one to have been a
    session. So if it meets under the clause of the Constitution which says,
    ``the Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such

      The twentieth amendment to the Constitution, clause 2, now provides
    that the Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, at noon on
    the 3d day of January, unless they shall by law appoint a different day.
    Section 132 of the Legislative Reorganization Act of 1946, 60 Stat. 812,
    as amended by section 461 of the Legislative Reorganization Act of 1970,
    84 Stat. 1140, provides that except in time of war the two Houses shall
    adjourn sine die not later than the last day of July (Sundays excepted)
    unless otherwise provided by the Congress. (For form of resolution used
    to continue in session past July 31, see H. Con. Res. 648, 92d Cong.,
    July 25, 1972, p. 25145.) The same section contemplates an adjournment
    of Congress from the thirtieth day before to the second day following
    Labor Day in the first session of a Congress (each odd-numbered year) in
    lieu of a sine die adjournment. See Sec. 1105, infra. Congress is
    adjourned for more than three days by a concurrent resolution (IV, 4031,
    footnote), and such adjournments to a day certain, within the session,
    do not terminate the session (V, 6676, 6677). In one instance the two
    Houses by concurrent resolution provided for adjournment to a day
    certain with the provision that if there be no quorum present on that
    day the session should terminate (V, 6686). Prior to the adoption of the
    twentieth amendment it had become established practice that a meeting of
    Congress once within the year did not make uncertain the constitutional
    mandate to meet on the first Monday of December (I, 10, 11). And where a
    special session continued until the time prescribed by the Constitution
    for the annual meeting without an appreciable intervening time (V, 6690,
    6692), a question arose as to whether there had actually been a recess
    of Congress (V, 6687, 6693), with the conclusion that a recess was a
    real and not an imaginary time (V, 6687).

    [[Page 303]]

    Senate and House of Representatives, that the President of the Senate
    and the Speaker of the House of Representatives be authorized to close
    the present session by adjourning their respective Houses on the ----
    day of ----.''

    Sec. 591. Manner of closing a session by action
    of the two Houses.

      * * * In other  cases it is declared by the joint vote authorizing
    the President of the Senate and the Speaker to close the session on a
    fixed day, which is usually in the following form: ``Resolved by the

      In the modern practice the resolving clause of the concurrent
    resolution is in form different from that given by Jefferson. For a
    history and chronology of adjournment resolutions, see Sec. 84, supra.

    Sec. 592. Parliamentary law as to business at the
    termination of a session.

      When it was  said above that all matters depending before
    Parliament were discontinued by the determination of the session, it was
    not meant for judiciary cases depending before the House of Lords, such
    as impeachments, appeals, and writs of error. These stand continued, of
    course, to the next session. Raym., 120, 381; Ruffh. Fac., L. D.,
    Parliament.

      Impeachments stand, in like manner, continued before the Senate of the
    United States.

      For a discussion of continuance of impeachments, see Sec. 620, infra.

    * * * * *
                               sec. lii--treaties

    [[Page 304]]

    stance, that the King of Great Britain cannot by a treaty make a citizen
    of an alien. Vattel, b. 1, c. 19, sec. 214. An act of Parliament was
    necessary to validate the American treaty of 1783. And abundant examples
    of such acts can be cited. In the case of the treaty of Utrecht, in
    1712, the commercial articles required the concurrence of Parliament;
    but a bill brought in for that purpose was rejected. France, the other
    contracting party, suffered these articles, in practice, to be not
    insisted on, and adhered to the rest of the treaty. 4 Russell's Hist.
    Mod. Europe, 457; 2 Smollet, 242, 246.

    Sec. 593. General nature of
    treaties.

      Treaties are  legislative acts. A treaty is the law of the land. It
    differs from other laws only as it must have the consent of a foreign
    nation, being but a contract with respect to that nation. In all
    countries, I believe, except England, treaties are made by the
    legislative power; and there, also, if they touch the laws of the land
    they must be approved by Parliament. Ware v. Hylton, 3 Dallas's Rep.,
    223. It is acknowledged, for in

    [[Page 305]]

    participation to the House. This last exception is denied by some on the
    ground that it would leave very little matter for the treaty power to
    work on. The less the better, say others. The Constitution thought it
    wise to restrain the executive and Senate from entangling and embroiling
    our affairs with those of Europe. Besides, as the negotiations are
    carried on by the executive alone, the subjecting to the ratification of
    the representatives such articles as are within their participation is
    no more inconvenient than to the Senate. But the ground of this
    exception is denied as unfounded. For examine, e.g., the treaty of
    commerce with France, and it will be found that, out of thirty-one
    articles, there are not more than small portions of two or three of them
    which would not still remain as subjects of treaties, untouched by these
    exceptions.

    Sec. 594. Jefferson's discussion of treaties under the
    Constitution.

      By the  Constitution of the United States this department of
    legislation is confined to two branches only of the ordinary
    legislature--the President originating and the Senate having a negative.
    To what subjects this power extends has not been defined in detail by
    the Constitution; nor are we entirely agreed among ourselves. 1. It is
    admitted that it must concern the foreign nation party to the contract,
    or it would be a mere nullity, res inter alias acta. 2. By the general
    power to make treaties, the Constitution must have intended to
    comprehend only those subjects which are usually regulated by treaty,
    and can not be otherwise regulated. 3. It must have meant to except out
    of these the rights reserved to the States; for surely the President and
    Senate can not do by treaty what the whole Government is interdicted
    from doing in any way. 4. And also to except those subjects of
    legislation in which it gave a

    Sec. 595. General action of the House as to
    treaties.

      The  participation of the House in the treaty-making power has
    been often examined since Jefferson's Manual was written. The House has
    in several instances taken action in carrying into effect, terminating,
    enforcing, and suggesting treaties (II, 1502-1505, 1520-1522), although
    sometimes the propriety of requesting the executive to negotiate a
    treaty has been questioned (II, 1514-1517).

    [[Page 306]]

    foreign territory (II, 1507, 1508), and at various other times there
    have been discussions of the general subject (II, 1509, 1546, 1547; VI,
    324-326).

    Sec. 596. Authority of the House as to treaties in
    general.

      The exact  authority of the House in the making of general treaties has
    been the subject of differences of opinion. In 1796 the House affirmed
    that, when a treaty related to subjects within the power of Congress, it
    was the constitutional duty of the House to deliberate on the expediency
    of carrying such treaty into effect (II, 1509); and in 1816, after a
    discussion with the Senate, the House maintained its position that a
    treaty must depend on a law of Congress for its execution as to such
    stipulations as relate to subjects constitutionally entrusted to
    Congress (II, 1506). In 1868 the House's assertion of right to a voice
    in carrying out the stipulations of certain treaties was conceded in a
    modified form (II, 1508). Again, in 1871, the House asserted its
    prerogative (II, 1523). In 1820 and 1868 there were discussions of the
    House's functions as to treaties ceding or acquiring

    Sec. 597. Authority of the House as to revenue
    treaties.

      After long and  careful consideration the Judiciary Committee of the House
    decided, in 1887, that the executive branch of the Government might not
    conclude a treaty affecting the revenue without the assent of the House
    (II, 1528-1530), and a Senate committee after examination concluded that
    duties were more properly regulated with the publicity of congressional
    action than by treaties negotiated by the President and ratified by the
    Senate in secrecy (II, 1532). In practice the House has acted on revenue
    treaties (II, 1531, 1533); and in 1880 it declared the negotiation of a
    revenue treaty an invasion of its prerogatives (II, 1524). At other
    times the subject has been discussed (II, 1525-1528, 1531, 1533).

    Sec. 598. House approves Indian
    treaties.

      After long  discussion the House, in 1871, successfully asserted its
    right to a voice in approving Indian treaties (II, 1535, 1536), although
    in earlier times this prerogative had been jealously guarded by the
    executive (II, 1534).

      There have been various conflicts with the executive over requests of
    the House for papers relating to treaties (II, 1509-1513, 1518, 1519,
    1561).

    Sec. 599. Treaties abrogated by
    law.

      Treaties being  declared, equally with the laws of the United States, to be the
    supreme law of the land, it is understood that an act of the legislature
    alone can declare them infringed and rescinded. This was accordingly the
    process adopted in the case of France in 1798.

      Notice to a foreign government of the abrogation of a treaty is
    authorized by a joint resolution (V, 6270).

    [[Page 307]]

    voys, but not their instructions, being laid before the Senate, the
    instructions were asked for and communicated by the President.

    Sec. 600. Procedure of the Senate as to
    treaties.

      It has  been the usage for the Executive, when it communicates a
    treaty to the Senate for their ratification, to communicate also the
    correspondence of the negotiators. This having been omitted in the case
    of the Prussian treaty, was asked by a vote of the House of February 12,
    1800, and was obtained. And in December, 1800, the convention of that
    year between the United States and France, with the report of the
    negotiations by the en

      The mode of voting on questions of ratification is by nominal call.

      The Senate now has rules governing its procedure on treaties.

    * * * * *
                             sec. liii--impeachment

    Sec. 601. Jurisdiction of Lords and Commons as
    to impeachments.

      These are the  provisions of the Constitution of the United States
    on the subject of impeachments. The following is a sketch of some of the
    principles and practices of England on the same subject:

    [[Page 308]]

    the Lords, even by the Commons; and cites Fitzharris's case, 1681,
    impeached of high treason, where the Lords remitted the prosecution to
    the inferior court. 8 Grey's Deb., 325-7; 2 Wooddeson, 576, 601; 3
    Seld., 1604, 1610, 1618, 1619, 1641; 4 Blackst., 25; 9 Seld., 1656; 73
    Seld., 1604-18.
      Jurisdiction. The Lords can not impeach any to themselves, nor join in
    the accusation, because they are the judges. Seld. Judic. in Parl., 12,
    63. Nor can they proceed against a commoner but on complaint of the
    Commons. Ib., 84. The Lords may not, by the law, try a commoner for a
    capital offense, on the information of the King or a private person,
    because the accused is entitled to a trial by his peers generally; but
    on accusation by the House of Commons, they may proceed against the
    delinquent, of whatsoever degree, and whatsoever be the nature of the
    offense; for there they do not assume to themselves trial at common law.
    The Commons are then instead of a jury, and the judgment is given on
    their demand, which is instead of a verdict. So the Lords do only judge,
    but not try the delinquent. Ib., 6, 7. But Wooddeson denies that a
    commoner can now be charged capitally before

    Sec. 602. Parliamentary law as to accusation
    in impeachment.

      Accusation. The  Commons, as the grand inquest of the nation, becomes
    suitors for penal justice. 2 Wood., 597; 6 Grey, 356. The general course
    is to pass a resolution containing a criminal charge against the
    supposed delinquent, and then to direct some member to impeach him by
    oral accusation, at the bar of the House of Lords, in the name of the
    Commons. The person signifies that the articles will be exhibited, and
    desires that the delinquent may be sequestered from his seat, or be
    committed, or that the peers will take order for his appearance. Sachev.
    Trial, 325; 2 Wood., 602, 605; Lords' Journ., 3 June, 1701; 1 Wms., 616;
    6 Grey, 324.

    [[Page 309]]

    ing in the courts and the offenses did not relate to activities during
    the Vice President's term of office (Sept. 25, 1973, p. 31368; III, 2510
    (wherein the Committee on the Judiciary, to which the matter had been
    referred by privileged resolution, reported that the Vice President
    could not be impeached for acts or omissions committed prior to his term
    of office)). On the other hand, in 1826 the Vice President's request
    that the House investigate charges against his prior official conduct as
    Secretary of War was referred, on motion, to a select committee (III,
    1736). On September 9, 1998, an independent counsel transmitted to the
    House under 28 U.S.C. 595(c) a communication containing evidence of
    alleged impeachable offenses by the President. In the 106th Congress the
    House adopted a privileged resolution reported by the Committee on Rules
    referring the communication to the Committee on the Judiciary,
    restricting Members' access to the communication, and restricting access
    to committee meetings and hearings on the communication (H. Res. 525,
    Sept. 11, 1998, p. ----). Later, the House adopted a privileged
    resolution reported by the Committee on the Judiciary authorizing an
    impeachment inquiry by that committee (H. Res. 581, Oct. 8, 1998, p. --
    --). The authority to appoint an independent counsel under 28 U.S.C.
    595(c) expired on June 30, 1999.

    Sec. 603. Inception of impeachment proceedings in the
    House.

      In the  House there are various methods of setting an impeachment in
    motion: by charges made on the floor on the responsibility of a Member
    or Delegate (II, 1303; III, 2342, 2400, 2469; VI, 525, 526, 528, 535,
    536); by charges preferred by a memorial, which is usually referred to a
    committee for examination (III, 2364, 2491, 2494, 2496, 2499, 2515; VI,
    543); by a resolution dropped in the hopper by a Member and referred to
    a committee (Apr. 15, 1970, p. 11941; Oct. 23, 1973, p. 34873); by a
    message from the President (III, 2294, 2319; VI, 498); by charges
    transmitted from the legislature of a State (III, 2469) or territory
    (III, 2487) or from a grand jury (III, 2488); or from facts developed
    and reported by an investigating committee of the House (III, 2399,
    2444). In the 93d Congress, the Vice President sought to initiate an
    investigation by the House of charges against him of possibly
    impeachable offenses. The Speaker and the House took no action on the
    request since the matter was pend

    [[Page 310]]

    Sec. 604. A proposition to impeach a question of
    privilege.

      A direct  proposition to impeach is a question of high privilege in
    the House and at once supersedes business otherwise in order under the
    rules governing the order of business (III, 2045-2048, 2051, 2398; VI,
    468, 469; July 22, 1986, p. 17294; Aug. 3, 1988, p. 20206; May 10, 1989,
    p. 8814; Sept. 23, 1998, p. ----; see Procedure, ch. 14, sec. 1-5). It
    may not even be superseded by an election case, which is also a matter
    of high privilege (III, 2581). It does not lose its privilege from the
    fact that a similar proposition has been made at a previous time during
    the same session of Congress (III, 2408), previous action of the House
    not affecting it (III, 2053). As such, a report of the Committee on the
    Judiciary accompanying an impeachment resolution is filed from the floor
    as privileged (Dec. 17, 1998, p. ----), and is called up as privileged
    (Dec. 18, 1998, p. ----). The addition of new articles of impeachment
    offered by the managers but not reported by committee are also
    privileged (III, 2401), as is a proposition to refer to committee the
    papers and testimony in an impeachment of the preceding Congress (V,
    7261). To a privileged resolution of impeachment, an amendment proposing
    instead censure, which is not privileged, was held not germane (Dec. 19,
    1998, p. ----). On several occasions the Committee on the Judiciary,
    having been referred a question of impeachment, reported a
    recommendation that impeachment was not warranted and, thereafter,
    called up the report as a question of privilege (Deschler's Precedents,
    vol. 3, ch. 14, sec. 1.3). Under 28 U.S.C. 596(a) an independent counsel
    appointed to investigate the President may be impeached; and a
    resolution impeaching such independent counsel constitutes a question of
    the privileges of the House under rule IX (Sept. 23, 1998, p. ----).

      Propositions relating to an impeachment already made also are
    privileged (III, 2400, 2402, 2410; July 22, 1986, p. 17294; Dec. 2,
    1987, p. 33720; Aug. 3, 1988, p. 20206), such as resolutions providing
    for selection of managers of an impeachment (VI, 517; Dec. 19, 1998, p.
    ----), proposing abatement of impeachment proceedings (VI, 514),
    reappointing managers for impeachment proceedings continued in the
    Senate from the previous Congress (Jan. 3, 1989, p. 84; Jan. 6, 1999, p.
    ----), empowering managers to hire special legal and clerical personnel
    and providing for their pay, and to carry out other responsibilities
    (Jan. 3, 1989, p. 84; Dec. 19, 1998, p. ----; Jan. 6, 1999, p. ----),
    and replacing an excused manager (Feb. 7, 1989, p. 1726); but a
    resolution simply proposing an investigation, even though impeachment
    may be a possible consequence, is not privileged (III, 2050, 2546; VI,
    463).

      Where a resolution of investigation positively proposes impeachment or
    suggests that end, it has been admitted as of privilege (III, 2051,
    2052, 2401, 2402), such as a resolution reported by the Committee on the
    Judiciary authorizing an impeachment inquiry by that committee and
    investing the committee with special investigative authorities to
    facilitate the inquiry (III, 2029; VI, 498, 528, 549; Deschler's
    Precedents, vol. 3, ch. 14, secs. 5.8, 6.2; H. Res. 581, Oct. 8, 1998,
    p. ----). A committee to which has been referred privileged resolutions
    for the impeachment of an officer may call up as privileged resolutions
    incidental to consideration of the impeachment question, including
    conferral of subpoena authority and funding of the investigation from
    the contingent fund (now referred to as ``applicable accounts of the
    House described in clause 1(i)(1) of rule X'') (VI, 549; Feb. 6, 1974,
    p. 2349). Similarly, a resolution authorizing depositions by committee
    counsel in an impeachment inquiry is privileged under rule IX as
    incidental to impeachment (Speaker Wright, Oct. 3, 1988, p. 27781).

    [[Page 311]]

    Later, the House adopted a privileged resolution reported by the
    Committee on the Judiciary authorizing an impeachment inquiry by that
    committee (H. Res. 581, Oct. 8, 1998, p. ----).

    Sec. 605. Investigation of impeachment
    charges.

      The impeachment  having been made on the floor by a Member (III, 2342, 2400;
    VI, 525, 526, 528, 535, 536), or charges suggesting impeachment having
    been made by memorial (III, 2495, 2516, 2520; VI, 552), or even
    appearing through common fame (III, 2385, 2506), the House has at times
    ordered an investigation at once. At other times it has refrained from
    ordering investigation until the charges had been examined by a
    committee (III, 2364, 2488, 2491, 2492, 2494, 2504, 2513). Under the
    later practice, resolutions introduced through the hopper that directly
    call for the impeachment of an officer have been referred to the
    Committee on the Judiciary, while resolutions calling for an
    investigation by that committee or by a select committee with a view
    toward impeachment have been referred to the Committee on Rules (Oct.
    23, 1973, p. 34873). Upon receipt of a communication from an independent
    counsel transmitting to the House under 28 U.S.C. 595(c) a communication
    containing evidence of alleged impeachable offenses by the President,
    the House adopted a resolution reported by the Committee on Rules
    referring the communication to the Committee on the Judiciary to conduct
    a review (H. Res. 525, 106th Cong., Sept. 11, 1998, p. ----).

    Sec. 606. Procedure of committee in
    investigating.

      The House has  always examined the charges by its own committee before
    it has voted to impeach (III, 2294, 2487, 2501). This committee has
    sometimes been a select committee (III, 2342, 2487, 2494), sometimes a
    standing committee (III, 2400, 2409). In some instances the committee
    has made its inquiry ex parte (III, 2319, 2343, 2366, 2385, 2403, 2496,
    2511); but in the later practice the sentiment of committees has been in
    favor of permitting the accused to explain, present witnesses, cross-
    examine (III, 2445, 2471, 2518), and be represented by counsel (III,
    2470, 2501, 2511, 2516; 93d Cong., Aug. 20, 1974, p. 29219; H. Rept.
    105-830, Dec. 16, 1998). The Committee on the Judiciary having been
    directed by the House to investigate whether sufficient grounds existed
    for the impeachment of President Nixon, and the President having
    resigned following the decision of that committee to recommend his
    impeachment to the House, the chairman of the committee submitted from
    the floor as privileged the committee's report containing the articles
    of impeachment approved by the committee but without an accompanying
    resolution of impeachment. The House thereupon adopted a resolution (1)
    taking notice of the committee's action on a resolution and Articles of
    Impeachment and of the President's resignation; (2) accepting the report
    and authorizing its printing, with additional views; and (3) commending
    the chairman and members of the committee for their efforts (Aug. 20,
    1974, p. 29361).

    Sec. 606a. Procedure of House in
    considering.

      During the  pendency of an impeachment resolution, remarks in debate
    may include references to personal misconduct on the part of the
    President but may not include language generally abusive toward the
    President and may not include comparisons to the personal conduct of
    sitting Members of the House or Senate (Dec. 18, 1998, p. ----). A
    resolution setting forth four separate articles of impeachment may be
    divided among the articles (Dec. 19, 1998, p. ----).

    [[Page 312]]

    a resolution appointing managers. In the later practice the House
    considers together the resolution and articles of impeachment (VI, 499,
    500, 514; Mar. 2, 1936, pp. 3067-91) and following their adoption adopts
    resolutions electing managers to present the articles before the Senate,
    notifying the Senate of the adoption of articles and election of
    managers, and authorizing the managers to prepare for and to conduct the
    trial in the Senate (VI, 500, 514, 517; Mar. 6, 1936, pp. 3393, 3394;
    July 22, 1986, p. 17306; Aug. 3, 1988, p. 20206). These privileged
    incidental resolutions may be merged into a single indivisible
    privileged resolution (H. Res. 614, Dec. 19, 1998, p. ----; H. Res. 10,
    Jan. 6, 1999, p. ----).

    Sec. 607. Impeachment carried to the
    Senate.

      Its committee  on investigation having reported, the House may vote the
    impeachment (III, 2367, 2412; VI, 500, 514; Mar. 2, 1936, pp. 3067-91),
    and, after having notified the Senate by message (III, 2413, 2446), may
    direct the impeachment to be presented at the bar of the Senate by a
    single Member (III, 2294), or by two (III, 2319, 2343, 2367), or five
    Members (III, 2445) or nine (July 22, 1986, p. 17306) or 13 (Dec. 19,
    1998, p. ----). These Members in two notable cases represented the
    majority party alone (e.g., Dec. 19, 1998, p. ----), but ordinarily
    include representation of the minority party (III, 2445, 2472, 2505).
    Under early practice the House elected managers by ballot (III, 2300,
    2323, 2345, 2368, 2417). In two instances the Speaker appointed the
    managers on behalf of the House pursuant to an order of the House (III,
    2388, 2475). Since 1912 the House has adopted

    Sec. 608. Impeachment process in the
    Senate.

      Process. If the  party do not appear, proclamations are to be issued, giving
    him a day to appear. On their return they are strictly examined. If any
    error be found in them, a new proclamation issues, giving a short day.
    If he appear not, his goods may be arrested, and they may proceed. Seld.
    Jud. 98, 99.

    Sec. 608a. Senate impeachment proceedings against
    President Clinton.

      Under  an order of the Senate, the Secretary of the Senate
    informed the House and the Chief Justice that it was ready to receive
    the House managers for the purpose of exhibiting articles of impeachment
    against President Clinton (Jan. 6, 1999, p. ----). At the appointed hour
    the House managers were announced and escorted into the Senate chamber
    by the Senate Sergeant-at-Arms (Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----). The managers
    presented the articles of impeachment by reading two resolutions as
    follows: (1) the appointment of managers (H. Res. 10, Jan. 7, 1999, p.
    ----); and (2) the two articles of impeachment (H. Res. 611, Jan. 7,
    1999, p. ----). Thereupon, the managers requested the Senate take order
    for trial (Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----).

    [[Page 313]]

    arguments on such motions. The resolution then directed the Senate to
    dispose of any such motions and established a further timetable for (1)
    the House to make its presentation in support of the articles of
    impeachment (such argument to be confined to the record); (2) the
    President to make his presentation in opposition to the articles of
    impeachment; and (3) the Senators to question the parties. The
    resolution directed the Senate, upon completion of that phase of the
    proceedings, to dispose of a motion to dismiss, and if defeated, to
    dispose of a motion to subpoena witnesses or to present any evidence not
    in the record. The resolution further provided that, if the motion to
    call witnesses were adopted, the witnesses would first be deposed and
    then the Senate would decide which witnesses should testify. It further
    provided that if the Senate failed to dismiss the case, the parties
    would proceed to present evidence. Finally, the resolution directed the
    Senate to vote on each article of impeachment at the conclusion of the
    deliberations. The evidentiary record (summons, answer, replies, and
    trial briefs) was printed in the Record by unanimous consent (Jan. 14,
    1999, p. ----). Pursuant to the previous order of the Senate (S. Res.
    16, Jan. 8, 1999, p. ----), the House managers were recognized for 24
    hours to present their case in support of conviction and removal of
    President Clinton (Jan. 14, 1999, p. ----); counsel for the President
    was then recognized for 24 hours to present the President's defense
    (Jan. 19, 1999, p. ----); and Senators submitted questions in writing of
    either the House managers or the President's counsel (which were read by
    the Chief Justice, alternating between parties) for a period not to
    exceed 16 hours (Jan. 22, 1999, p. ----). The Chief Justice ruled that a
    House manager could not object to a question although he could object to
    an answer (Jan. 22, 1999, p. ----; Jan. 23, 1999, p. ----). The Senate
    adopted a motion to consider a motion to dismiss in executive session
    (Jan. 25, 1999, p. ----), and the motion to dismiss was defeated (Jan.
    27, 1999, p. ----). The Senate adopted a motion to consider a motion of
    the House managers to subpoena witnesses in executive session (Jan. 26,
    1999, p. ----). The Senate adopted that motion, which: (1) authorized
    the issuance of subpoenas for depositions of three witnesses; (2)
    admitted miscellaneous documents into the trial record; and (3)
    petitioned the Senate to request the appearance of President Clinton at
    a deposition (Jan. 26, 1999, p. ----).
      The Senate adopted a resolution governing the initial impeachment
    proceedings of President Clinton (S. Res. 16, Jan. 8, 1999, p. ----).
    Later it adopted a second resolution governing the remaining proceedings
    (S. Res. 30, Jan. 28, 1999, p. ----). The first resolution issued the
    summons in the usual form. It also provided a timetable for (1) the
    filing of an answer by the President; (2) the filing of a reply by the
    House, together with the record consisting of publicly available
    materials that had been submitted to or produced by the House Judiciary
    Committee (the resolution further directed that the record be admitted
    into evidence, printed, and made available to Senators); (3) the filing
    of a trial brief by the House; (4) the filing of any motions permitted
    under the rules of impeachment (except for motions to subpoena witnesses
    or to present evidence not in the record); (5) the filing of responses
    to any such motions; (6) the filing of a trial brief by the President;
    (7) the filing of a rebuttal brief by the House; and (8)

    [[Page 314]]

    tain depositions and to establish procedures for conducting depositions
    (S. Res. 30, Jan. 28, 1999, p. ----). The Senate adopted two parts of a
    divided motion as follows: (1) permitting the House managers to admit
    transcripts and videotapes of oral depositions into evidence (Feb. 4,
    1999, p. ----); and (2) permitting the parties to present before the
    Senate for an equally divided specified period of time portions of
    videotapes or oral depositions admitted into evidence, having first
    rejected a preemptive motion to restrict the House managers'
    presentation of evidence to written transcripts (Feb. 4, 1999, p. ----).
    The Senate rejected the portion of the divided motion that would have
    authorized a subpoena for the appearance of a named witness (Feb. 4,
    1999, p. ----). During debate on the motion, the Senate, by unanimous
    consent, permitted the House managers and counsel for the President to
    make references to videotaped oral depositions (Feb. 4, 1999, p. ----).
    The Senate rejected two additional motions as follows: (1) a motion to
    proceed directly to closing arguments and an immediate vote on the
    articles of impeachment (Feb. 4, 1999, p. ----); and (2) a motion that
    the House managers provide written notice to counsel for the President
    by a time certain of those portions of videotaped deposition testimony
    they planned to use during their evidentiary presentation or during
    closing arguments (Feb. 4, 1999, p. ----). By unanimous consent the
    Senate printed certain deposition transcripts in the Record and
    transmitted to the House managers and the counsel for the President
    deposition transcripts and videotapes (Feb. 4, 1999, p. ----). The Chief
    Justice held inadmissible a portion of a videotaped deposition not
    entered as evidence into the Senate record (other portions of which were
    admitted under an order of the Senate), and a unanimous consent request
    nevertheless to admit that portion of a deposition was objected to (Feb.
    6, 1999, p. ----). After closing arguments, the Senate adopted a motion
    to consider the articles of impeachment in closed session (Feb. 9, 1999,
    p. ----). After closed deliberations the Senate Clerk read the articles
    of impeachment against President Clinton in open session, and each
    Senator voted ``guilty'' or ``not guilty'' on each article (Feb. 12,
    1999, p. ----). By votes of 45-55 and 50-50 respectively, the Senate
    adjudged President Clinton not guilty on each article of impeachment
    (Feb. 12, 1999, p. ----). The Senate communicated to the House and the
    Secretary of State the judgment of the Senate (Feb. 12, 1999, p. ----).
      The Senate subsequently adopted a resolution governing the remaining
    impeachment proceedings as follows: (1) establishment of a timetable for
    conducting and reviewing depositions, resolving any objections made
    during the depositions, and considering motions to admit any portions of
    the depositions into evidence; (2) consideration of motions for
    additional discovery (if made by the two Leaders jointly); (3)
    disposition of motions governing the presentation of evidence or
    witnesses before the Senate and motions by the President's counsel
    (specifically precluding a motion to reopen the record and specifically
    permitting a motion to allow final deliberations in open session); (4)
    establishment of a timetable to vote on the articles of impeachment; and
    (5) authorization to issue subpoenas to take cer

      See S. Doc. 93-102, ``Procedure and Guidelines for Impeachment Trials
    in the United States Senate,'' for precedents relating to the conduct of
    Senate impeachments.

    [[Page 315]]

    ified. Sach. Tr., 325; 2 Wood., 602, 605; Lords' Journ., 3 June, 1701; 1
    Wms., 616.

    Sec. 609. Exhibition and form of
    articles.

      Articles. The accusation  (articles) of the Commons is substituted in place of an
    indictment. Thus, by the usage of Parliament, in impeachment for writing
    or speaking, the particular words need not be spec

      Having delivered the impeachment, the committee returns to the House
    and reports verbally (III, 2413, 2446; VI, 501). Formerly, the House
    exhibited its articles after the impeachment had been carried to the bar
    of the Senate; in the later practice, the resolution and articles of
    impeachment have been considered together and exhibited simultaneously
    in the Senate by the managers (VI, 501, 515; Mar. 10, 1936, pp. 3485-88;
    Oct. 7, 1986, p. 29126; Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----). The managers, who are
    elected by the House (III, 2300, 2345, 2417, 2448; VI, 500, 514, 517;
    Mar. 2, 1936, pp. 3393, 3394) or appointed by the Speaker (III, 2388,
    2475), carry the articles in obedience to a resolution of the House
    (III, 2417, 2419, 2448) to the bar of the Senate (III, 2420, 2449,
    2476), the House having previously informed the Senate (III, 2419, 2448)
    and received a message informing them of the readiness of the latter
    body to receive the articles (III, 2078, 2325, 2345; Aug. 6, 1986, p.
    19335; Jan. 6, 1999, p. ----). Having exhibited the articles the
    managers return and report verbally to the House (III, 2449, 2476).

      The articles in the Belknap impeachment were held sufficient, although
    attacked for not describing the respondent as one subject to impeachment
    (III, 2123). In the proceedings against Judge Ritter, objections to the
    articles of impeachment, on the ground that they duplicated and
    accumulated separate offenses, were overruled (Apr. 3, 1936, p. 4898;
    Apr. 17, 1936, p. 5606). These articles are signed by the Speaker and
    attested by the Clerk (III, 2302, 2449), and in form approved by the
    practice of the House (III, 2420, 2449, 2476).

      Articles of impeachment which have been exhibited to the Senate may be
    subsequently modified or amended by the House (VI, 520; Mar. 30, 1936,
    pp. 4597-99), and a resolution proposing to amend articles of
    impeachment previously adopted by the House is privileged for
    consideration when reported by the managers on the part of the House
    (VI, 520; Mar. 30, 1936, p. 4597).

      For discussion of substantive charges contained in articles of
    impeachment and the constitutional grounds for impeachment, see
    Sec. 175, supra (accompanying Const., art. II, sec. 4). For a discussion
    of the presentation of the House managers in support of the impeachment
    of President Clinton, and related matters, see Sec. 608a, supra.

    [[Page 316]]

    he answers, a lord in his place, a commoner at the bar, and not in
    custody, unless, on the answer, the Lords find cause to commit him, till
    he finds sureties to attend, and lest he should fly. Seld. Jud., 98, 99.
    A copy of the articles is given him, and a day fixed for his answer. T.
    Ray.; 1 Rushw., 268; Fost., 232; 1 Clar. Hist. of the Reb., 379. On a
    misdemeanor, his appearance may be in person, or he may answer in
    writing, or by attorney. Seld. Jud., 100. The general rule on accusation
    for a misdemeanor is, that in such a state of liberty or restraint as
    the party is when the Commons complain of him, in such he is to answer.
    Ib., 101. If previously committed by the commons, he answers as a
    prisoner. But this may be called in some sort judicium parium suorum.
    Ib. In misdemeanors the party has a right to counsel by the common law,
    but not in capital cases. Seld. Jud., 102, 105.

    Sec. 610. Parliamentary law as to appearance
    of respondent.

      Appearance. If he  appear, and the case be capital, he answers in custody;
    though not if the accusation be general. He is not to be committed but
    on special accusations. If it be for a misdemeanor only,

    [[Page 317]]

    Sec. 611. Requirements of the Senate as to
    appearance of respondent.

      This paragraph  of the parliamentary law is largely obsolete
    so far as the practice of the House and the Senate are concerned. The
    accused may appear in person or by attorney (III, 2127, 2349, 2424), and
    take the stand in his own behalf (VI, 511, 524; Apr. 11, 1936, pp. 5370-
    86; Oct. 7, 1986, p. 29149), or he may not appear at all (III, 2307,
    2333, 2393). In case he does not appear the House does not ask that he
    be compelled to appear (III, 2308), but the trial proceeds as on a plea
    of ``not guilty.'' It has been decided that the Senate has no power to
    take into custody the body of the accused (III, 2324, 2367). The writ of
    summons to the accused recites the articles and notifies him to appear
    at a fixed time and place and file his answer (III, 2127). In all cases
    respondent may appear by counsel (III, 2129), and in one trial, when a
    petition set forth that respondent was insane, the counsel of his son
    was admitted to be heard and present evidence in support of the
    petition, but not to make argument (III, 2333). For a discussion of
    answers, arguments, and presentations of the respondent in the Clinton
    impeachment proceedings, see Sec. 608a, supra.

      The chairman of the committee impeaches at the bar of the Senate by
    oral accusation (III, 2413, 2446, 2473), and the managers for the House
    attend in the Senate after the articles have been exhibited and demand
    that process issue for the attendance of respondent (III, 2451, 2478),
    after which they return and report verbally to the House (III, 2423,
    2451; VI, 501). The Senate thereupon issue a writ of summons, fixing the
    day of return (III, 2423, 2451; S. Res. 16, Jan. 8, 1999, p. ----); and
    in a case wherein the respondent did not appear by person or attorney
    the Senate published a proclamation for him to appear (III, 2393). But
    the respondent's goods were not attached. In only one case has the
    parliamentary law as to sequestration and committal been followed (III,
    2118, 2296), later inquiry resulting in the conclusion that the Senate
    had no power to take into custody the body of the accused (III, 2324,
    2367).

    Sec. 612. Answer of respondent.

      Answer. The  answer need not
    observe great strictness of the form. He may plead guilty as to part,
    and defend as to the residue; or, saving all exceptions, deny the whole
    or give a particular answer to each article separately. 1 Rush., 274; 2
    Rush., 1374; 12 Parl. Hist., 442; 3 Lords' Journ., 13 Nov., 1643; 2
    Wood., 607. But he cannot plead a pardon in bar to the impeachment. 2
    Wood., 615; 2 St. Tr., 735.

      In the Senate proceedings of the impeachment of President Andrew
    Johnson, the answer of the President took up the articles one by one,
    denying some of the charges, admitting others but denying that they set
    forth impeachable offenses, and excepting to the sufficiency of others
    (III, 2428). The form of this answer was commented on during preparation
    of the replication in the House (III, 2431). In the Senate proceedings
    on the impeachment of President Clinton, the answer of the President
    also took up the articles one by one, denying some of the charges and
    admitting others but denying that they set forth impeachable offenses
    (Jan. 14, 1999, p. ----). Blount and Belknap demurred to the charges on
    the ground that they were not civil officers within the meaning of the
    Constitution (III, 2310, 2453), and Swayne also raised questions as to
    the jurisdiction of the Senate (III, 2481). The answer is part of the
    pleadings, and exhibits in the nature of evidence may not properly be
    attached thereto (III, 2124). The answer of the respondent in
    impeachment proceedings is messaged to the House and subsequently
    referred to the managers on the part of the House (VI, 506; Apr. 6,
    1936, p. 5020; Sept. 9, 1986, p. 22317).

    [[Page 318]]

      For a chronology of arguments and presentations of the respondent in
    the Clinton impeachment proceedings, see Sec. 608a, supra.

    Sec. 613. Other pleadings.

      Replication, rejoinder,  &c. There
    may be a replication, rejoinder, &c. Sel. Jud., 114; 8 Grey's Deb., 233;
    Sach. Tr., 15; Journ. H. of Commons, 6 March, 1640-1.

      A replication is always filed (for the form of replication in modern
    practice, see Sept. 26, 1988, p. 25357), and in one instance the
    pleadings proceeded to a rejoinder, surrejoinder, and similiter (III,
    2455). A respondent has also filed a protest instead of pleading on the
    merits (III, 2461), but there was objection to this and the Senate
    barely permitted it. In another case respondent interposed a plea as to
    jurisdiction of offenses charged in certain articles, but declined to
    admit that it was a demurrer with the admissions pertinent thereto (III,
    2125, 2431). In the Belknap trial the House was sustained in averring in
    pleadings as to jurisdiction matters not averred in the articles (III,
    2123). The right of the House to allege in the replication matters not
    touched in the articles has been discussed (III, 2457). In the
    Louderback (VI, 522) and Ritter (Apr. 6, 1936, p. 4971) impeachment
    proceedings, the managers on the part of the House prepared and
    submitted the replication to the Senate without its consideration by the
    House, contrary to former practice (VI, 506). The Senate may consider in
    closed session various preliminary motions made by respondent (e.g., to
    declare the Senate rule on appointment of a committee to receive
    evidence to be unconstitutional, to declare beyond a reasonable doubt as
    the standard of proof in an impeachment trial, and to postpone the
    impeachment trial) prior to voting in open session to dispose of those
    motions (Oct. 7 and 8, 1986, pp. 29151 and 29412).

      For a chronology in the Senate of disposition of motions permitted
    under Senate impeachment rules, see Sec. 608a, supra.

    Sec. 614. Examination of witnesses.

      Witnesses. The  practice
    is to swear the witnesses in open House, and then examine them there; or
    a committee may be named, who shall examine them in committee, either on
    interrogatories agreed on in the House, or such as the committee in
    their discretion shall demand. Seld. Jud., 120, 123.

    [[Page 319]]

    Senate directed the appointment of a committee of twelve Senators to
    take evidence and testimony pursuant to rule XI of the Rules of
    Procedure and Practice in the Senate when Sitting on Impeachment Trials
    (S. Res. 481, Aug. 15, 1986, p. 22035); and in Nixon v. United States,
    113 S. Ct. 732 (1993), the Supreme Court refused to declare
    unconstitutional the appointment of such a committee to take evidence
    and testimony.
      In trials before the Senate witnesses have always been examined in
    open Senate, although examination by a committee has been suggested
    (III, 2217) and utilized (S. Res. 38, 101st Cong., Mar. 16, 1989, p.
    4533). In the 74th Congress, the Senate amended its rules for
    impeachment trials to allow the presiding officer, upon the order of the
    Senate, to appoint a committee to receive evidence and take testimony in
    the trial of any impeachment (May 28, 1935, p. 8309). In the trial of
    Judge Claiborne the

      For a chronology of motions to subpoena witnesses during the Senate
    impeachment proceedings against President Clinton, see Sec. 608a, supra.

    [[Page 320]]

    sidered, as is before stated, as the grand jury; for the conceit of
    Selden is certainly not accurate, that they are the patria sua of the
    accused, and that the Lords do only judge, but not try. It is undeniable
    that they do try; for they examine witnesses as to the facts, and acquit
    or condemn, according to their own belief of them. And Lord Hale says,
    ``the peers are judges of law as well as of fact;'' 2 Hale, P. C., 275;
    Consequently of fact as well as of law.

    Sec. 615. Relation of jury trial to
    impeachment.

      Jury. In the  case of Alice Pierce, 1 R., 2, a jury was impaneled for
    her trial before a committee. Seld. Jud., 123. But this was on a
    complaint, not on impeachment by the Commons. Seld. Jud., 163. It must
    also have been for a misdemeanor only, as the Lords spiritual sat in the
    case, which they do on misdemeanors, but not in capital cases. Id., 148.
    The judgment was a forfeiture of all her lands and goods. Id., 188.
    This, Selden says, is the only jury he finds recorded in Parliament for
    misdemeanors; but he makes no doubt, if the delinquent doth put himself
    on the trial of his country, a jury ought to be impaneled, and he adds
    that it is not so on impeachment by the Commons, for they are in loco
    proprio, and there no jury ought to be impaneled. Id., 124. The Ld.
    Berkeley, 6 E., 3, was arraigned for the murder of L. 2, on an
    information on the part of the King, and not on impeachment of the
    Commons; for then they had been patria sua. He waived his peerage, and
    was tried by a jury of Gloucestershire and Warwickshire. Id., 126. In 1
    H., 7, the Commons protest that they are not to be considered as parties
    to any judgment given, or hereafter to be given in Parliament. Id., 133.
    They have been generally and more justly con

      No jury is possible as part of an impeachment trial under the
    Constitution (III, 2313). In 1868, after mature consideration, the
    Senate overruled the old view of its functions (III, 2057), and decided
    that it sat for impeachment trials as the Senate and not as a court
    (III, 2057), and eliminated from its rules all mention of itself as a
    ``high court of impeachment'' (III, 2079, 2082). However, the modern
    view of the Senate as a court was evident during the impeachment trial
    of President Clinton. There the Senate convened as a ``Court of
    Impeachment'' (see, e.g.,  Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----). In response to an
    objection raised by a Senator, the Chief Justice held that the Senate
    was not sitting as a ``jury'' but was sitting as a ``court'' during the
    impeachment trial of President Clinton. As such, the House managers were
    directed to refrain from referring to the Senators as ``jurors'' (Jan.
    15, 1999, p. ----).

    Sec. 615a. The presiding officer.

      An anxiety lest  the Chief
    Justice might have a vote in the approaching trial of the President
    seems to have prompted this earlier action (III, 2057). There was
    examination of the question of the Chief Justice's power to vote (III,
    2098); but the Senate declined to declare his incapacity to vote, and he
    did in fact give a casting vote on incidental questions (III, 2067).
    Under the earlier practice, the Senate declined to require that the
    Chief Justice be sworn when about to preside (III, 2080); but the Chief
    Justice had the oath administered by an associate justice (III, 2422).
    The President pro tempore of the Senate, pursuant to an earlier order of
    the Senate, appointed a committee to escort the Chief Justice into the
    Senate chamber to preside over the impeachment trial of President
    Clinton, administered the oath to him, and the Chief Justice in turn
    administered the oath to the Senators (Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----).

    [[Page 321]]

      In impeachments for officers other than the President of the United
    States the presiding officer of the Senate presides, whether he be Vice
    President, the regular President pro tempore (III, 2309, footnote, 2337,
    2394) or a special President pro tempore chosen to preside at the trial
    only (III, 2089, 2477).

    Sec. 615b. Oath and quorum.

      Senators elected after  the
    beginning of an impeachment trial are sworn as in the case of other
    Senators (III, 2375). The quorum of the Senate sitting for an
    impeachment trial is a quorum of the Senate itself, and not merely a
    quorum of the Senators sworn for the trial (III, 2063). The vote
    required for conviction is two-thirds of those Senators present and
    voting (Oct. 20, 1989, p. 25335). In 1868, when certain States were
    without representation, the Senate declined to question its competency
    to try an impeachment case (III, 2060). The President pro tempore of the
    Senate administered the oath to the Chief Justice presiding over the
    impeachment trial of President Clinton, and the Chief Justice in turn
    administered the oath to the Senators (Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----).

    Sec. 616. Attendance of the Commons.

      Presence of  Commons.
    The Commons are to be present at the examination of witnesses. Seld.
    Jud., 124. Indeed, they are to attend throughout, either as a committee
    of the whole House, or otherwise, at discretion, appoint managers to
    conduct the proofs. Rushw. Tr. of Straff., 37; Com. Journ., 4 Feb.,
    1709-10; 2 Wood., 614. And judgment is not to be given till they demand
    it. Seld. Jud., 124. But they are not to be present on impeachment when
    the Lords consider of the answer or proofs and determine of their
    judgment. Their presence, however, is necessary at the answer and
    judgment in case capital Id., 58, 158, as well as not capital; 162. * *
    *.

    [[Page 322]]

    trial, it may attend (III, 2383, 2388, 2440). While it has frequently
    attended in Committee of the Whole, it may attend as a House (III,
    2338).

    Sec. 617. Attendance of the House of
    Representatives.

      The  House has consulted its own inclination and
    convenience about attending its managers at an impeachment. It did not
    attend at all in the trials of Blount, Swayne, Archbald. Louderback and
    Ritter (III, 2318, 2483; VI, 504, 516); and after attending at the
    answer of Belknap, decided that it would be represented for the
    remainder of the trial by its managers alone (III, 2453). At the trial
    of the President the House, in Committee of the Whole, attended
    throughout the trial (III, 2427), but this is exceptional. In the Peck
    trial the House discussed the subject (III, 2377) and reconsidered its
    decision to attend the trial daily (III, 2028). While the Senate is
    deliberating the House does not attend (III, 2435); but when the Senate
    votes on the charges, as at the other open proceedings of the

    Sec. 618. Voting on the articles in an impeachment
    trial.

      * * * The  Lords debate the judgment among themselves. Then the vote is
    first taken on the question of guilty or not guilty; and if they
    convict, the question, or particular sentence, is out of that which
    seemeth to be most generally agreed on. Seld. Jud., 167; 2 Wood., 612.

      The question in judgment in an impeachment trial has occasioned
    contention in the Senate (III, 2339, 2340), and in the trial of the
    President the form was left to the Chief Justice (III, 2438, 2439). In
    the Belknap trial there was much deliberation over this subject (III,
    2466). In the Chase trial the Senate modified its former rule as to form
    of final question (III, 2363). The yeas and nays are taken on each
    article separately (III, 2098, 2339) in the form ``Senators, how say
    you? is the respondent guilty or not guilty?'' (Oct. 9, 1986, p. 29871).
    But in the trial of President Johnson the Senate, by order, voted on the
    articles in an order differing from the numerical order (III, 2440),
    adjourned after voting on one article (III, 2441), and adjourned without
    day after voting on three of the eleven articles (III, 2443). In other
    impeachments, the Senate has adopted an order to provide the method of
    voting and putting the question separately and successively on each
    article (VI, 524; Apr. 16, 1936, p. 5558). For a discussion of the vote
    of the Senate on each article of impeachment of President Clinton, see
    Sec. 608a, supra.

    [[Page 323]]

    not framed to alter the law, but to carry it into more effectual
    execution against too powerful delinquents. The judgment, therefore, is
    to be such as is warranted by legal principles or precedents. 6 Sta.
    Tr., 14; 2 Wood., 611. The Chancellor gives judgment in misdemeanors;
    the Lord High Steward formerly in cases of life and death. Seld. Jud.,
    180. But now the Steward is deemed not necessary. Fost., 144; 2 Wood.,
    613. In misdemeanors the greatest corporal punishment hath been
    imprisonment. Seld. Jud., 184. The King's assent is necessary to capital
    judgments (but 2 Wood., 614, contra), but not in misdemeanors, Seld.
    Jud., 136.

    Sec. 619. Judgment in
    impeachments.

      Judgment. Judgments in  Parliament, for death have been strictly guided per
    legem terrae, which they can not alter; and not at all according to
    their discretion. They can neither omit any part of the legal judgment
    nor add to it. Their sentence must be secundum non ultra legem. Seld.
    Jud., 168, 171. This trial, though it varies in external ceremony, yet
    differs not in essentials from criminal prosecutions before inferior
    courts. The same rules of evidence, the same legal notions of crimes and
    punishments, prevailed; for impeachments are

      The Constitution of the United States (art. I, sec. 3, cl. 7) limits
    the judgment to removal and disqualification. The order of judgment
    following conviction in an impeachment trial is divisible for a separate
    vote if it contains both removal and disqualification (III, 2397; VI,
    512; Apr. 17, 1936, p. 5606), and an order of judgment (such as
    disqualification) requires a majority vote (VI, 512; Apr. 17, 1936, p.
    5607). Under earlier practice, after a conviction the Senate voted
    separately on the question of disqualification (III, 2339, 2397), but no
    vote is required by the Senate on judgment of removal from office
    following conviction, since removal follows automatically from
    conviction under article II, section 4 of the Constitution (Apr. 17,
    1936, p. 5607). Thus, the presiding officer directs judgment of removal
    from office to be entered and the respondent removed from office without
    separate action by the Senate where disqualification is not contemplated
    (Oct. 9, 1986, p. 29873). A resolution impeaching the President may
    provide only for his removal from office (H. Res. 1333, 93d Cong., Aug.
    20, 1974, p. 29361) or for both his removal and disqualification from
    holding any future office (H. Res. 611, 106th Cong., Dec. 19, 1998, p.
    ----).

    [[Page 324]]

    Journ., 23 Dec., 1790; Lord's Jour., May 15, 1791; 2 Wood., 618.

    Sec. 620. Impeachment not interrupted by
    adjournments.

      Continuance. An  impeachment is not discontinued by the dissolution of
    Parliament, but may be resumed by the new Parliament. T. Ray 383; 4 Com.

      In Congress impeachment proceedings are not discontinued by a recess
    (III, 2299, 2304, 2344, 2375, 2407, 2505, see also Sec. 592, supra). The
    following impeachment proceedings extended from one Congress to the
    next: (1) the impeachment of Judge Pickering was presented in the Senate
    on the last day of the Seventh Congress (III, 2320), and the Senate
    conducted the trial in the Eighth Congress (III, 2321); (2) the
    impeachment of Judge Louderback was presented in the Senate on the last
    day of the 72d Congress (VI, 515), and the Senate conducted the trial in
    the 73d Congress (VI, 516); (3) the impeachment of Judge Hastings was
    presented in the Senate during the second session of the 100th Congress
    (Aug. 3, 1988, p. 20223) and the trial in the Senate continued into the
    101st Congress (Jan. 3, 1989, p. 84). The impeachment of President
    Clinton was presented to the Senate after the Senate had adjourned sine
    die for the 105th Congress (Dec. 19, 1998, p. ----), and the Senate
    conducted the trial in the 106th Congress (Jan. 7, 1999, p. ----). While
    impeachment proceedings may continue from one Congress to the next, the
    authority of the managers appointed by the House expires at the end of a
    Congress; and the managers must be reappointed when a new Congress
    convenes (Jan. 6, 1999, p. ----).